THE ETHIOPIC BOOK

OF ENOCH A N E W E D I T I O N I N T H E

L I G H T O F T H E

A R A M A I C D E A D S E A F R A G M E N T S

B Y

M I C H A E L A. K N I B B

I N C O N S U L T A T I O N W I T H

E D W A R D U L L E N D O R F F

1

T E X T A N D A P P A R A T U S

1M 1978

O X F O R D

A T T H E C L A R E N D O N P R E S S

Oxford University Press, Walton Street, Oxford 0 x 2 6DP

O X F O R D LONDON GLASGOW

N E W Y O R K TORONTO M E L B O U R N E W E L L I N G T O N

I B A D A N N A I R O B I DAR E S SALAAM L U S A K A C A P E TOWN

K U A L A L U M P U R S I N G A P O R E J A K A R T A HONG KONG T O K Y O

D E L H I B O M B A Y CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI

I S B N O 19 826163 2

(g) Oxford University Press jgjS

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior

permission of Oxford University Press

Printed in Great Britain by Thomson Litho Ltd.

East Kilbride, Scotland

PREFACE

T H I S work offers a new edition (volume i) and translation (volume 2) of the Ethiopia text of Enoch. The edition is based on Rylands Ethiopia MS. 23, and full account has been taken of the Aramaic fragments of Enoch that were discovered at Qumr^n. The intention is not to produce a new conflated text of Enoch, but rather to present the sum total of the evidence for the text of Enoch in as clear a way as possible.

In its present form this work is a revised version of a thesis that was accepted by the University of London in 1974 for the degree of Ph.D., but its origins go back much further than this. As long ago as 1959 Professor Matthew Black and Professor Edward Ullendorff had it in mind to produce a new edition and translation of Enoch, and an exegetical commentary, and were only prevented from making progress on this work by the delay in the publication of the Aramaic fragments from QumrSn. As a result of this delay, Professor Ullendorff eventually suggested that I should take over his part of the enterprise, i.e. the edition and translation of the Ethiopia text; and at a later stage it was decided that the exegetical commentary, whicTi was to be prepared by Professor Black, should be published separately. I would like to take this opportunity to express the profound debt of gratitude that I owe to Professor Ullendorff, both for his initial suggestion that I should undertake this work on Enoch and for all the patient help and encouragement that he has subsequently given me. The form that this work takes owes much to his advice, and I have adopted many suggestions that he has made without acknowledging them in each individual case. I must, however, stress that the responsibility for everything that appears here is mine.

On pp. 7 f. of volume 2 I have described the way in which I was given access to the Aramaic fragments of Enoch. I have also referred there to the fact that, after the Oxford University Press had accepted this work for publication, J . T. Milik generously agreed that proofs of his edition of the fragments be made available to me. The edition has now been published,^ and it will be readily

' J . T . Milik, The Books of Enoch, Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4, Oxford, 1976.

vi P R E F A C E

apparent that my view of the significance of these fragments is very different from that of MiHk. Some of MiHk's ideas had of course already appeared in earHer pubHcations, but I did not think it proper in the present work to take issue with MiHk on the arguments and detailed discussions that are contained only in the edition, nor did I think it proper to make other than occasional reference to it. However, a review of Milik's work, prepared jointly by Professor Ullendorff and myself, has appeared in the October 1977 issue of the Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies.

The interval that has occurred between the completion of the thesis (December 1973) and its publication has enabled me to make a number of additions and corrections. It has also enabled me to incorporate into the apparatus in volume i the evidence of Lake Tana Ethiopia MS. 9, and my thanks are due to Professor E. Hammerschmidt for kindly sending me a copy of this important manuscript.' However, it should be stressed that, apart from the incorporation of the evidence of Tana 9 and apart from the fact that text and translation have had to be separated for publication (in the original they were on facing pages), no changes of a funda­mental kind have been introduced since the completion of the thesis.

I have not normally repeated in volume 2 information that is self-evident from the apparatus in volume i, unless, from the point of view of the text, there was a particular reason to do so. However, I have made an exception to this rule in the case of the so-called Parables of Enoch (chapters 37-71) because of the widespread interest in the figure of the Son of Man which occurs in this section of the book.

My thanks are due to the authorities of the following institutions which kindly supplied me with photographs or microfilms of manuscripts in their possession: the John Rylands University Library of Manchester; the Bodleian Library, Oxford; the British Museum (now the British Library); the Bibliotheque Nationale; the Vatican Library; the Tubingen and Marburg libraries of the Stiftung Preussischer Kulturbesitz. In addition my thanks are due

' In an Appendix in this volume I have given a list of important unique readings attested by Tana 9 which in a number of places cast an interesting light on the text of Enoch. In view of the evidence of this manuscript the discussion of io6. 13 (see volume 2, pp. 39 f., 245 f.) is now in need of correction. See further volume 2, p. 36 n. 34.

P R E F A C E vii

to many individuals who have given me help and advice on particular matters, but here it is possible to mention by name only Dr. Stefan Strelcyn and Professor P. R. Ackroyd. I would also like to thank the staff of the Oxford University Press for their help and for the care they have devoted to the publication of this work. The greatest debt of all, however, is owed to my wife for all she has done to see that this work was brought to a conclusion.

M . A. K N I B B

University of London King's College December igyy

CONTENTS

V O L U M E I

N O T E O N T H E A P P A R A T U S x i

A B B R E V I A T I O N S x i v

L I S T OF S I G L A XV

T E X T I

A D D I T I O N S A N D C O R R E C T I O N S 424

A P P E N D I X 425

List of Unique Readings in Lake Tana Ethiopia MS. 9

V O L U M E 2

A B B R E V I A T I O N S vi

I N T R O D U C T I O N

1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopia Text of Enoch i 2. The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Enoch 6 3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch 15 4. The Ethiopia Version of the Book of Enoch 21 5. The Versions Underlying the Ethiopia Text of Enoch 37 6. A Note on the Translation 47

B I B L I O G R A P H Y 48

L I S T OF S I G L A 53

T R A N S L A T I O N 55

R E F E R E N C E I N D E X 253

A U T H O R I N D E X 259

NOTE ON THE APPARATUS

T H I S introductory note is merely intended to describe the organization of the material in the apparatus. The Introduction proper to this work will be found in volume 2 where full details are given of the manuscripts that have been used and the pro­cedures that have been followed.

The edition is based on Rylands Ethiopia MS. 23, and the text consists of photographs of the manuscript; The apparatus below the text is divided, where necessary, into an Ethiopia and a Greek section.

( i ) In the Ethiopia apparatus I give the variants of the Ethiopia manuscripts used in this edition, both those that I have myself collated (BM 485, BM 491, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, Tana 9, BodI 5, and Ull), and those whose evidence I have taken from Charles's text-edition (Bodl 4, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Vat 71 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westen-holz MS.). ' Subject to the exceptions noted below, I give all the variants (including mistakes) attested by the manuscripts that I have myself collated. I have been more selective in the case of the evidence taken from Charles's text-edition and normally ignored readings attested only by one or two manuscripts, unless the reading in question happened to agree with a reading in one or more of the manuscripts collated by me.

The apparatus works on the principle that where a manuscript is not mentioned, it is to be assumed that its evidence agrees with that of Ryl. However, I have occasionally thought it necessary to make quite clear which manuscripts (if any) agree with Ryl; in such cases I give the manuscript support for the reading before quoting the reading itself (cf. e.g. fol. 2rb, line 20 S11"ai>'rt ; ) .

' Cf. volume 2 , pp. 36 f., and for the sigla see the list at the end of this Note. In the case of the evidence taken from Charles, I normally do not name the manuscripts to which the variants are to be attributed (unless only one manuscript is involved), but merely use the formula '5 M S S ' , '7 M S S ' , etc. Where Charles's evidence was incomplete, or there was some uncertainty about it, I carried out such checks as I was able and made the necessary corrections. There are some obvious misprints and some errors and omissions in Charles's edition, and although in general his apparatus seems to be reliable, his collation of the Eth II manuscripts was not always completely precise; the figures ' 5 ' , ' 7 ' , etc., should only therefore be regarded as approximately correct.

xii N O T E O N T H E A P P A R A T U S

Although I have not attempted, much less achieved, absolute consistency, I have normally left out of the apparatus all variants of a purely orthographic character, and particularly variants involving the following common phenomena :

(1) the formation of the imperfect (I i and II i) of verbs whose first radical is a laryngal or pharyngal (cf. e.g. fol. 3rb, line 27 h.'f'iCh i for which the following variants occur: h.^'iC'h;, A-tOCT-;, a-rOCh:; note that for the 1 1 imperfect the pattern J&0C7 : is very frequently found in the Eth I manuscripts (particularly BM 485 and Berl) in the case of such verbs);

(ii) the occurrence of the vowels u and i with the corresponding semivowels w and y (thus variants of the type F^COjp; / y^ayip ;, ^P-rh ;/ ^f'tb : have generally been ignored);

(iii) the spelling of names (here, particularly, I am conscious that I have often had to make arbitrary decisions);

(iv) alternative spellings and forms of words that occur frequently (e.g. the common variants I'i'M^:, ffi>?¥fl^! Iao'ii.fl^jErfvC: /fi-fi^C: and related forms of this verb);

(v) the writing of the numerals (for which the Eth I manuscripts normally use words, the Eth II manuscripts signs).

I have also normally left out of the apparatus such variants as the following: hiiih: /hhtif:, "H : /"HTF:, ?ift»TF : / hii-'ifhiiO : /»Aa-F;.

I have felt it necessary to treat Abb 5 5 differently from the other manuscripts. From c. 83 onwards Abb 55 has a much abbreviated text, and were its evidence for cc. 83-108 to be incorporated into the apparatus, there is a serious risk that the apparatus would become confused and overloaded. Since its evidence for cc. 83-108 is inevitably of very limited value, it seemed to me best to ignore it altogether for these chapters except in one or two cases of special importance.

(2) In the Greek apparatus I record the divergences between the Greek and the Ethiopic texts. I have given rather more evidence from the Greek version than was perhaps strictly necessary in order to try to make as clear as possible the relationship between the Greek and the Ethiopic. However, I have ignored trivial variants of number (the singular in the Ethiopic, the plural in the

N O T E O N T H E A P P A R A T U S xiii

Greek, and vice versa), particularly in cases where the Ethiopic evidence was undivided.

I have taken the Greek evidence from the editions of Swete and Bonner' and have normally not recorded corruptions in the Greek, unless they were of some significance from the point of view of the Ethiopic or Aramaic texts. Where account is taken of corruptions in the Greek, I give first the manuscript reading and then, in brackets, the restoration proposed by Swete or Bonner. Only in exceptional cases have I noted any other proposals for the restora­tion of the text.

As has already been indicated, full information about the manuscripts used will be found in volume 2, but a list of sigla is appended here to make the use of this volume easier. Where the name of an author occurs in the apparatus, unless otherwise indicated the reference is to the relevant Ethiopic or Greek text-edition; in these and all other instances consultation of the Bibliography in volume 2 will make clear, in case of doubt, which work is intended.

' Cf. volume 2, pp. 17 f., notes 15 and 24, and p. 20.

ABBREVIATIONS

HTR Harvard Theological Review J A Journal asiatique J AOS Journal of the American Oriental Society JBL Journal of Biblical Literature

JES Journal of Ethiopian Studies JSS Journal of Semitic Studies JTS Journal of Theological Studies

NTS New Testament Studies PL Patrologia Latina RB Revue biblique

RRAL Rendiconti delta Reale Accademia dei Lincei (Classe di Scienze

Morali , Storiche e Filologiche)

RSE Rassegna di Studi Etiopici SAB Sitzungsberichte der Deutschen (Preussischen) Akademie der

Wissenschaften zu Berlin ThBl Theologische Blatter ZA W Zeitschrift fiir die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlcindischen Gesellschaft ZNW Zeitschrift fiir die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft

LIST OF SIGLA

A r a m

G r GrSync

GrPan a

Grvat

GrCB

E t h

E t h I and E t h I I E t h I — B M 48s

B M 4 8 5 a

T h e Aramaic D e a d Sea F r a g m e n t s of E n o c h . A r a m A r a m ' 'r-astr. d — d i f f e r e n t manuscripts to which the various fragments belong T h e Greek Version of E n o c h

T h e F r a g m e n t s in Syncellus (Gr^y""^ ^ = 6. 1-9. 4; GrSync b = g 4_io_ GrSy-": c = 15. 8-16. i )

T h e A k h m i m Manuscr ipt ( C o d e x Panopolitanus) A duplicate version of 19. 3 - 2 1 . 9 within the A k h m i m Manuscr ipt C o d e x Vaticanus G r . 1809

T h e Chester B e a t t y - M i c h i g a n Papyrus T h e Ethiopic Version of E n o c h

T h e two families of Ethiopic manuscripts British M u s e u m Orient. 485

A duplicate version of 97. 6b- io8. 10 within British M u s e u m Orient. 485

B M 4 9 1 British M u s e u m Orient. 4 9 1

Beri Berlin M S . O r . P e t e r m a n n I I Nachtrag 29

A b b 3 5 Abbadianus 3 5

A b b 55 Abbadianus 55

T a n a 9 T a n a Ethiopic M S . 9

T a n a 9a A duplicate version of 7 8 . 8 b - 8 2 . 20 within E t h I I — B o d l 5 Bodley M S . 5

Ryl Rylands Ethiopic M S . 2 3

Ull Ullendorff M S . Bodl 4 Bodley M S . 4

Frankfurt M S . Frankfurt M S . Orient. Ruppell 11 i Curzon 5 5 = British M u s e u m Orient. 8 8 2 2

Curzon 56 = British M u s e u m Orient. 8823

B M A d d . 2 4 1 8 5 British M u s e u m A d d . 2 4 1 8 5

B M 4 8 4 ,, , , Orient. 4 8 4

B M 486 ,, ,, Orient . 4 8 6

B M 490 ,, ,, Orient . 490

B M Add. 24990 ,, ,, A d d . 24990

B M 4 9 2 , , ,, Orient. 4 9 2 B M 499 , , ,, Orient. 499

xvi L I S T O F S I G L A

V a t 7 1 Vat ican Ethiopic M S . 7 1

M u n i c h 30 M u n i c h Ethiopic M S . 30

Garret t M S . Princeton Ethiopic 2 [ (Garret t Collection) D e p 1468]

Westenholz M S . H a m b u r g Orient . 2 7 1 a = 1 3 0

hmt. homoioteleuton

A raised ' is used to refer to an original reading in a manuscript , a raised ^ to a corrected reading.

ADDITIONS AMD COHEEOTIONS

5 2 . 5 Pol. 6va 28 f\'Tl Berl omits. 5 4 . 2 Pol. 6vl3 2 2 For 'Eyl Ull 2 MSS "hfh •• % ^ • > read

'Eyl Ull other Eth II MSS 7^T>:'^/1.' ' and delete ' 7 MSS' from after 'Tana 9 ' .

60.7 Pol. 7 r c 2 Tana 9 0 '^n<:l - '5 : 60.12 Pol. 7ro 2 2 Per 'BM 485 dDfT/^: ' read 'Hyl^ CDAiT/Y-

HM 485 CD'Vf-f^ ;Eyl^ and all other MSS

60.21 Pol. 7 v a 2 1 BM 491, Ctozon 56 ^/t) •' 6 1 . 1 Pol. 7vl) 2 Tana 9 ^T?^/!^"/"-' 6 7 . 1 0 Pol. 8va 2 2 ^ " ^ ^ z ^ . ' Tana 9 omits. 69.27 Pol. 9 r a ^ For 'Bodl 5 2 MSS ^ / ^ 7-^ • ' / ^ ^ C : 'read

•Bodl 5 5 MSS ; . ^ 7 A - ^ ^ C - ' . 7 2 . 1 Pol. 9rc Entry for Tana 9 should read iX)!!!!

7 5 . 4 Pol. 10re 11 S P i l ? ^ •• Tana 9 ^ ^ A t A L P ^ ^

7 6 . 1 1 Pol. lOva 2 1 Entry for Tana 9 shovda read ffl d)^!

80 . 6 Pol. l i r a 28 Berl Abb 3 5 ' ' ( ? ) Tana 9a ^ ^ ^ T . ^ ^ ' 8 3 . 7 Fol. I lvb l^fj. Por 'BM 491 adds CDA ^ ' ' read 'BM 491

88.1 Pol. 1 2 r b l l Abb 55

89.29 Pol. 12vb 1 ^ BM 491 also reads (Lh d) •• 89.47 Pol. 1 2 v o ^ BM 491 7 ^ d l ; 7 ^ .'

Pol. 15va 22f^ Berl f d> ^ 90.9

9 0 . 1 9 Pol. 13vb 2 1 BM 491 also reads 90.24 Pol. 13vo2 Tana 9 ^ ' T T ^ ^ L J - ; 90.26 Pol. 13vo 2 Till c D ^ ^ ; 9 1 . 1 1 Pol. 14pb 2^ Berl also reads < j D ^ ^ jbT^A" = 9 3 . 1 0 Pol. 14Va 18 Tana 9 ' ? \ ^ ' '

1 0 0 . 3 Pol. 1 5 v a 2 Tana 9 dO ?rt) dy"T :

1 0 0 . 9 Pol. 1 5 v a Entry for Tana 9 should read ^ ^ V O d '

424

APEEaiDIX

I give below a list of readings which seem to me to be in some way signif­icant and are attested only by Tana 9 amongst the manuscripts which I have used.

1 . 6 Fol. 2ra 21 1 . 9 Fol. 2 r a ^

2 . 1 Fol. 2 r a ^

5.8 Fol. 2rb ^

7.5 Fol. 2va ±

8.2 Fol. 2va 2 1 0 . 2 Fol. 2vb 1±

1 0 . 1 3 Pol, 2vo 10 10.16 Fol. 2vo ^6

Pol. 2vc 18f. 1 0 . 2 0 Pol. 2vo jil 1 1 . 2 Fol. 3ra 6

1 2 . 1 Pol. 3 r a 2 1 2 . 3 Pol. 3 r a 1 2

13.5 Fol. 3ra 36f .

1 4 . 2 Pol. 3rb 12 1 4 . 9 Pol. 3ro 2 1 4 . 1 0 Pol. 3 r c £

14.15 Pol. 3 r c I6f^

1 5 . 4 Pol. 3va ^6 1 5 . 5 Pol. 3 v a 2 0

Pol. 3va 20

15.8 Pol. 3va 2 6 f .

Pol. 3va 28

1 5 . 9 Pol. 3va 28f. 1 5 . 1 1 Pol. 3 v a 4 0

1 5 . 1 2 Pol. 3-vb 2

18.9 Pol. 5vo 12 18 . 12f. Pol. 3vo 26f .

2 0 . 5 Pol. 4 r a l 5 ,

CD^^h^B^: Tana 9 prefixes d)^d)^<^: ')6A=LP^- Tana 9 ^d/l'Tl'/V'^-' Tana 9 (71^'^ : Tana 9 d)'A^,H: hP^^H '• Tana 9 omits. Tana 9 ^ fX ^ h • -D tf^ • d)H^ dX • d)^ ^-b • Tana 9 adds TT/Y • Tana 9 dOD^dC • Tana 9 d)'h'h/)-:

'• Tana 9 omits. n^d- Tana 9 adds d^S^iT/Y • CThh '?'f)d>h': Tana 9 adds '^O'^

'TTA: Tana 9 /V Tana 9 f\h^^^a^: Tana 9 ^ ^ " ^ - ^ r t ' ^ ^ ^ ^ f i r ^ . ' / l ^ ^ / h : Tana 9 ^H^-^^^ ^ • Hd)[}f) •0(19^ : Tana 9 Tana 9 ^ + •'

Tana 9 ^ ' T O ' . - ^ ^ • H ^ ^ ' ^ f: V]^^ .' Tana 9 omits.

Tana 9 Tl^iT'Tl^--Tana 9

Tana 9 ^'^'^^h^ 'td)J^P: a)d>ht: Tana 9 / I ^ : 0 4 / 7 ' Tana 9 ^ ^ ^ ^ A 7 t - ' Tana 9 d)'A^^04>^i Tana 9 A^f^/) Tana 9 ^ /V ! Tana 9 d)^^Pd)C'A.i> • Tana 9 ^ 4 / 9 '

425

APPBHDIX

2 1 . 2 F o l . 4 r a 2 2 Tana 9 H/\V ^7 : ^Ad)

2 1 . 3 F o l . 4 r a 2 ^ Tana 9 cDH ^ • ' 2 1 . 5 F o l . 4 r a 2 2 Tana 9 ^ /) ^ .'

2 1 . 6 F o l . 4 r a i 2 Tana, 9 f ? f l ^ l O - f • T ^ ' ^ ^ •'

F o l . 4 r a ^ Tana 9 < ' i '^ ^ .' F o l . 4 r a

Tana 9 omits .

2 1 . 7 F o l . 4rb J_ ^^C-' Tana 9 omits .

2 1 . 9 F o l . 4 r b X t Tana 9 4 1 ^ 1 / T V ; 21 .10 F o l . 4 r b 2 Tana9r)7-/P; 22.10 F o l . 4xb i2 r ) Y 7 ^ U - •• Tana 9 d^TlO^Lt^ 2 4 . 5 P o l . 4va_2 Tana 9 (iD^'Z-O;

F o l . 4va 6 '94': Tana 9 omits .

2 5 . 5 P o l . 4va 2 ^ ^^d?U-n ! Tana 9 omits .

P o l . 4va 2 2 Tana 9 / I / f ) ^ ^ T ^ 2 5 . 6 P o l . 4va 2 2 Tana 9 d)d>-• 26 . 2 F o l . 4va ?ef. Tana 9 < ^ ^ / t ) - ^ •' 27.2 P o l . 4vb 12 fff^S^: Tana 9 adds C?^"^-28.1 F o l . 4vbJ0f5_ Tana 9 d^C'^YY'-28 .2 F o l . 4 v b 2 2 Tana 9 d) % 0 h

29.1 P o l . 4vb ^ Tana 9 d)^'^lf\' 29.2 P o l . 4vb iO Tana 9 d) 6 B'P Lh

3 1 . 2 P o l . 4vo JO Tana 9 /^^OT-' 32 .2 P o l . 4 v c l 2 £ t /l^OrTl .' Tana 9 adds / l ^ ^ C ' 34.1 P o l . S r a l ^ Tana 9 ^ ^/7 ^ •' tD/^/> 41 .2 P o l . Sva^O Tana 9

4 1 . 9 P o l . 5vb ^ Tana 9 (1?;!^/^^'^'^.' 44 F o l . 5vo 2^ Tana 9 ^ :

4 5 . 1 P o l . 5 v o 2 5 f j . Tana 9 /l^'^H.?^:

4 6 . 2 P o l . 6 r a 2 7 TV d?/) ^ /? "/l ^ ; Tana 9 H-f^^^ .'

P o l . 6ro 1^ Tana 9 ^ 49.1 _ 52 .6 Pol. 6va22 4 / 1 : Tana 9 omits. 53 .5 Fol . 6vb J 2 Tana 9 S'j^'A k ' 54.7 Pol. 6 v c 6 Tana 9 d)fCi~: 54 . 10 Pol. 6vo l f^ Tana 9 D ^ -f ; H ?1 56.6 Pol. 7ra JJ . Tana 9 KT)?:

Pol. 7ra J2 Tana 9 H, T) ? = 56.7 Pol. 7 r a J 8 Tana 9 ^^d>AS^^-57 .2 Pol. 7ra 29f. Tana 9 1 ^ ^ ^ ;

426

APEEHDIX

5 8 . 1 Pol. 7 r a 2 2 f j . Tana 9 VA^-6 0 . 8 Pol. T r o l l Tarn 9 + ^ ^ / T ) - ' ^ ^ / ) ' - ^ ^ / ^ / ^ = 6 0 . 9 Pol. 7ro 1 2 Tana 9 H^^-t : 6 0 . 1 3 P o l . 7 r o l 0 Tana 9 7 0 ^ ^ ^ : 6 0 . 1 9 Pol. T v a r i Tana 9 A^^-nC'' 60.24 Pol. 7va22 Tana 9 / ) OH^:

Pol. 7va 2 1 Tana 9 DD^- H h ^ :

Pol. 7va22fi / L ^ ' V F ^ ^ - N F H ^ C . - T a n a 9 a d d s - ^ A L P ^ : y-'^C^.-R7^: a^dJ?^^; ^ # > ^ ^ • ^ . -/1A'7/i?').•<^^^/^^.•

6o .25 Pol. 7va 37-39 4/1 — / I T ) : Tana 9 omits. Pol. 7 v a 2 2 Tana 9 ^T/V:

61 .4 Pol. 7vb 10 Tana 9 (:i)f/f)d^<r : 6 1 . 5 Pol. 7vb 16 Tl<^'- Tana 9 adds YT/V •• 61.6 Pol. 7vb 20 Tana 9 (DTf/)^^ •'h^A-62.1 Pol. 7vo l^f^ Tana 9 d - ^IW .'

Pol. 7vo 1 8 Tana 9 '=^6- Irilt^'^' 6 2 . 5 Pol. 7vc 221^ Tana 9 ( L ^ / V •' h H ^ : 65 .8 Pol. 8ro ^Ii. Tana 9 ^ ^(IZ?/^ ^ •'

65 .10 Pol. 8 r c l 6 f j , Tana 9 ^VT^ 4 LP-^ • / i ^ ^ ' ^ / l ' l ^ " 6 5 . 1 1 Pol. 8ro 20 Tana 9 A^/) • 68.1 Pol. 8vb ^ Tana 9 ^f^kiC'f'' 68 . 3 Pol. 8vb 1 6 Tana 9 H(D6/^^: 6 8 . 4 Pol. 8vb 1 8 Tana 9 Od': 6 9 . 2 Pol. 8vb22 d)h^- Tana S adds ^ ^ •' 6 9 . 1 1 Pol. 8 v c 2 2 Tana 9 '^'OAOh' 6 9 . 1 5 Pol. 9 r a l Tana 9 ^Y}'?': 6 9 . 1 6 Pol. 9 r a 2 Tana 9 ill? ^ ^•" 6 9 . 2 2 Pol. 9ra 1 8 Tana 9 A '^'t LP(J^ • 6 9 . 2 7 Fol . 9ra 26 Tana 9 ^ / l P /<1 ^ cD/ ^

7 2 . 3 Pol. 9 v a 2 T^r^ 9 in^Ort)! h^^'dPlnf^d^fl:

7 2 . 2 7 Pol. 9 v o 2 9 P^CP^ft U" Fol . 9 v o 4 Tana 9 / ^ f / ^ f [>••

72 . 29 Pol. 9V0 1 0 -la^ 9 P^C/^ft U"-7 4 . 1 2 Pol. l O r b l i d)d)C'^:f<^^p^JZ)-: Tana 9

7 4 . l 4 r . Pol. lOrb 2 2 - 2 4 d)<^^:^ ••—V^^i^na ?O)/):?

427

APHSMDIX

75.2 Pol. 10rb 40 T a n a 9 T ^ * 4 ' ; ^ ^ f •• 75.5 Pol. lOro 14f .

Tana 9 omits. 75.6 Pol. lOro Jl Tana 9 .'^t7/)^, .-^94^ : C^Tf Z 77.1 Pol. lOva 37f. CDdL 4- Tana 9 adds ^h<^: 81 .3 Pol. Ilrb 2 Tana 9 d^fUl^'rh' 81.9 Pol. llrb 2^ Tana 9 / \ ^ < <iZ> r 82 .2 Pol. llrb 36f. '^n-n.- Tana 9 adds^^r^TOr/V . - r^ /V^

(Dan'h: dD'^hTi -n .• nn •. 82.5 Pol. 1 1 ro 10 Tana 9 ^ •' 82 . 10 Pol. 1 1 ro 22 Tana 9 S A r?'(1 OyTY dDf DC O: 83 .7 Pol. Ilvb 14f. Tana 9 d)-hfA •^^?: fhA^Tl ' 88.1 Pol. 12rb 21 Tana 9 dDd^d}"-89.1 Pol. 12rb 25f. <^h<PC •• Tana 9 adds d)7i' ^J^<P<^ : 89.3 Pol. 12rb 20 Tana 9 'h^'O:^^: 89.25 Pol. 12va 38f. Tana 9 ^ C^ 'd)^ O'l6 : 90.9 Pol. 13va 27f. Tana 9 f^^^^^: 92.5 Pol. 14ro 22 Tana 9 ciJ^/O'^^.' 99.14 Pol. 15rc 20 Tana 9 ^UJ^-f-! 100. 13 Pol. 15vb 2fi. 103.2 Pol. 15vo 20 Tana 9 H ^ l ' ^ t / ^ ^ ^ - ' 103 . 1 2 Pol. I6ra 2£ ^^l--%h: Tan. 9 adds ^ f ? ^ ^4-^.•

428

THE ETHIOPIC BOOK

OF ENOCH A N E W E D I T I O N I N T H E

L I G H T O F T H E

A R A M A I C D E A D S E A F R A G M E N T S

BY

M I C H A E L A. K N I B B

I N C O N S U L T A T I O N W I T H

E D W A R D U L L E N D O R F F

I N T R O D U C T I O N , T R A N S L A T I O N A N D C O M M E N T A R Y

1978 O X F O R D

A T T H E C L A R E N D O N P R E S S

Oxford University Press, Walton Street, Oxford 0x2 6DP OXFORD LONDON GLASGOW

NEW YORK TORONTO MELBOURNE WELLINGTON

IBADAN NAIROBI DAR ES SALAAM LUSAKA CAPE TOWN

KUALA LUMPUR SINGAPORE JAKARTA HONG KONG TOKYO

BELHI BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI

ISBN O 19 826163 2

© Oxford University Press 1978

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior

permission of Oxford University Press

Printed in Great Britain at the University Press, Oxford

by Vivian Ridler Printer to the University

CONTENTS

A B B R E V I A T I O N S vi

I N T R O D U C T I O N I

1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch i 2 . The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Ejioch 6 3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch 15

4. The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch 21

5. The Versions Underljring the Ethiopic Text of Enoch 37

6. A Note on the Translation 47

B I B L I O G R A P H Y 48

L I S T O F S I G L A 53

T R A N S L A T I O N 55

R E F E R E N C E I N D E X 253

A U T H O R I N D E X 259

ABBREVIATIONS

HTR Harvard Theological Review J A Journal asiatique J AOS Journal of the American Oriental Society JBL Journal of Biblical Literature

JES Journal of Ethiopian Studies JSS Journal of Semitic Studies JTS Journal of Theological Studies

NTS New Testament Studies PL Patrologia Latina RB Revue biblique RRAL Rendiconti delta Reale Accademia dei Lincei (Classe di Scienze

Morali , Storiche e Filologiche)

RSE Rassegna di Studi Etiopici SAB Sitzungsberichte der Deutschen (Preussischen) Akademie der

Wissenschaften zu Berlin ThBl Theologische Blatter ZAW Zeitschrift fur die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlcindischen Gesellschaft ZNW Zeitschrift fiir die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft

INTRODUCTION

I. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch^

T H E importance of the Ethiopic version of Enoch lies to a great extent in the fact that, although we now possess substantial por­tions of Enoch in a Greek form and fragments of Enoch in an Aramaic form, it is only in Geez that an entire version of this work has survived. Until a few centuries ago little was known about the Book of Enoch, and the short Greek excerpts in Syncellus, cover­ing 6. i - i o . 14 and 15. 8-16. i,^ provided the only source of infor­mation. A report of the existence of an Ethiopic version of Enoch reached Europe in the seventeenth century, but modem know­ledge of this book really dates from 1773, the year in which the traveller James Bruce returned from Ethiopia and brought with him three manuscripts of Enoch.'^ Two of these manuscripts (Bodl 4 and Bodl 5)5 are now in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, while the third (Paris 32), a specially prepared copy of Bodl 5, was given by Bruce to Louis X V and is now in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris.

The first edition of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, published by R. Laurence in 1838,* consisted of a transcript of one of the manu­scripts brought to Europe by Bruce, namely Bodl 4; Laurence had earlier published an English translation of Enoch based on the same manuscript.' During the course of the nineteenth century

' Useful summaries of nineteenth-century work on the text of Enoch are to be found in A. Dillmann, Das Buck Henoch, Leipzig, 1 8 5 3 , pp. Iviiff., and J . Flemming and L . Radermacher, Das Buch Henoch (Die griechischen christ-lichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte s)> Leipzig, 1901 , a f., 1 2 f. (These two works are hereafter referred to as Dillmann, Translation and Flemming, Translation.) In this section I confine myself only to the more im­portant works on Enoch.

' For details see Section 3 below. ' Cf. Flemming, Translation, a. * On Bruce cf. E. Ullendorff, The Ethiopians, 3rd edn., Oxford, 1 9 7 3 , n - 1 3 . 5 T h e sigla used for the Ethiopic manuscripts are listed in full in Section 4

of the Introduction, those for the Greek manuscripts in Section 3 , and those for the Aramaic in Section 2 ; a complete list of sigla is also provided immediately before the translation of Enoch. However, it is hoped that in general the sigla are self-explanatory.

' R. Laurence, Lihri Enoch Versio Aethiopica, Oxford, 1838. ' R. Laurence, The Book of Enoch the Prophet, Oxford, i S a i ; 2nd edn. 1 8 3 2

( 1 8 3 3 ) ; 3rd edn. 1838.

826163 B

a I N T R O D U C T I O N

many more manuscripts of Enoch were brought to Europe, but when, in 1851, Dillmann issued the first critical edition of the text,* he was still only able to make use of five (Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, and Curzon 56). Despite this, his edition (to­gether with the German translation which he published in 1853) ' remains of considerable value.

A fresh impetus to the study of the text was provided by the dis­covery at Akhmim in the winter of 1886/7, and the publication in 1892, of a manuscript containing a Greek version of Enoch 1 -32, ' ° and the years between 1892 and 1912 were marked by a not in­considerable concern with the text of Enoch. Dillmann himself published an article devoted to the Akhmim manuscript" in which he gave also some collations of three Ethiopic manuscripts in the Abbadian collection;'^ this article is still of considerable value and interest, although in one or two cases Dillmann was misled by the somewhat unsatisfactory initial publication of the Greek manu­script. R. H. Charles, who had already been working on the text of Enoch, was able to use the Akhmim manuscript in the English translation of Enoch which he published in 1893 ; '3 for this trans­lation Charles made use not only of the five Ethiopic manuscripts which had been available to Dillmann in 1851, but also of nine other manuscripts which had in the meantime been acquired by the British Museum (BM Add. 24185, BM 485, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 491, BM 492, and BM 499). Charles argued that BM 485 and (to a lesser extent) BM 491 represented a text somewhat older than that found in the five manuscripts used by Dillmann or in the other British Museum manuscripts, and he accordingly based his translation largely on BM 485. A second, much revised, edition of this translation appeared in

• A. Dillmann, Liber Henoch Aethiopice, Leipzig, 1851 (hereafter Dillmann, Text).

' See note i above. For details see Section 3 below.

" 'Uber den neugefundenen griechischen Text des Henoch-Buches', SAB 1892, 1039-54 and 1079-92.

" Dillmann uses the sigla d, e, and f for these manuscripts (cf. SAB 1892, 1046), but does not further describe them. However, Dillmann's d = Abb 197, e •= Abb 35 , and f = Abb 55 (cf. Flemming, Translation, 3). R. H. Charles (The Book of Enoch, 2nd edn., Oxford, 1 9 1 2 , xv) appears to suggest that Dillmann gives collations of Berl not Abb 197, but an examination of Dillmann's evidence relating to 10. 7 and 3 1 . i makes clear that Dillmann's d = Abb 197.

" R. H. Charles, The Book of Enoch, Oxford, 1893.

P R E V I O U S E D I T I O N S 3

1912.''* Besides this English translation of Enoch, German transla­tions were pubHshed by Beer in and Flemming in 1901,'* while a French translation was published by Martin in 1906. "7 But perhaps more important from our immediate point of view was the publication of two editions of the Ethiopic text, by Flenmiing in 1902"* and by Charles in i9o6.'9

Flemming knew of twenty-six Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch, and made direct use of fourteen of these for both his edition and his translation. More precisely, he himself collated nine manu­scripts (BM 485, BM 491, Ryl, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, Abb 99, Abb 197, and Munich ^o),^ but took over from Dillmann's text-edition of 1851 the latter's collations of Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, and Curzon 56. Flenuning made only sparing use of the collations of BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, and BM 499 which had been given by Charles in his translation of 1893, on the grounds that these manu­scripts contained a text which agreed essentially with that of the five manuscripts used by Dillmann in his text-edition of 1851. For the same reason he made no use at all of Abb 16, Abb 30, Vat 7 1 , Paris 114, and Paris 32.^' Flemming rightly recognized that the Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch fall into two groups. Group I con­sisting of the older manuscripts BM 485, Berl, Abb 35, and Abb 55, together with BM 491, and Group II consisting of all the other manuscripts." Flemming noted that the readings of Group I

" R. H. Charles, The Book of Enoch, 2nd edn. This edition of the work is hereafter referred to as Charles, Translation.

' 5 G. Beer, 'Das Buch Henoch', Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des Alten Testaments, Tubingen, 1900, ii. 2 1 7 - 3 1 0 (hereafter Beer, Translation).

See above, note i . Cf. also the translation of P. Riessler in Altjiidisches Schrifttum ausserhalb der Bibel, Augsburg, 1928, 3 5 5 - 4 5 1 , 1 2 9 1 - 7 .

" F . Martin, Le Livre d'Henoch, Paris, 1906 (hereafter Martin, Translation). Das Buch Henoch, Athiopischer Text herausgegeben von J . Flemming

(Texte und Untersuchungen, neue Folge, vii. i ) , Leipzig, 1902 (hereafter Flemming, Text).

" R. H. Charles, The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch (Anecdota Oxoniensia, Semitic Series xi) , Oxford, 1906 (hereafter Charles, Text).

^° For the Abbadian manuscripts Flemming relied in part on collations made by A. Meyer.

2 ' Paris 32 is the copy of Bodl 5 given by Bruce to Louis X V . " Note that in practice Flemming's Group II = Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt

MS. , Curzon 55, Curzon 56 (i.e. the manuscripts used by Dillmaiui) plus Ryl, Abb 99, Abb 197, and Munich 30, a total of nine manuscripts. But Flemming also ascribed to this Group the seven British Museum manuscripts ( B M Add. 24185, B M 484, B M 486, B M 490, B M Add. 24990, B M 492, B M 499) and the

4 I N T R O D U C T I O N

frequently agree with the Greek against those of Group II, and based his edition and translation on the Group I manuscripts; like Charles, he regarded BM 485 as the most important and best manuscript. Flemming's collations of BM 485, BM 491, and Berl are, as Charles indicates,^^ not entirely accurate, but, apart from this, Flemming's text-edition and translation are in many ways the most convenient and helpful of the tools hitherto available for the study of Enoch, since Flemming's judgement on textual matters was often more sensible than that of Charles.

The major difference between the editions of Flemming and Charles is that the latter provides a larger number of textual variants than the former. This increase is partly, but not entirely, the result of the use of manuscripts ignored by, or unknown to, Flemming. In fact, Charles knew of twenty-eight manuscripts of Enoch, and made direct use of twenty-two.^ He himself collated sixteen manuscripts (BM Add. 24185, BM 485, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 491, BM 492, BM 499, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, Vat 71 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westenholz MS.), but, like Flemming, took over from Dillmann's text-edition of 1851 Dillmann's collations of Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, and Curzon ^6;^^ he likewise took over from Flemming the latter's collations of Ryl (which, however, he used only sparingly). In addition to the evidence which Charles gives from these twenty-two manuscripts he occasionally also gives readings from two other manuscripts, Abb 99 and Abb 197; Charles apparently took these readings from Flemming's text-edition. Charles thus left completely out of account only four manu­scripts: Abb 16, Abb 30, Paris 114, and Paris 32. These four were also left out of account by Flemming, and in view of the indica­tions of the age and character of the manuscripts there can be little question that Charles and Flemming were right to ignore them.^*

five other manuscripts (Abb 16, Abb 30, Vat 71, Paris 114, Paris 32) which he did not use.

23 Text, p. xxvi. * Charles gives these figures as twenty-nine and twenty-three because he

counts B M 48sa, the duplicate version of 97. 6b-io8. 10 which is to be found in B M 48s, as a separate manuscript. " Cf, Text, pp. xviii, xxv.

On Paris 114 cf. H. Zotenberg, Catalogue des manuscrits ethiopiens {gheez et amharique) de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, 1877,47: 'Le texte de cette copie pr^sente la mSme redaction que tous les autres exemplaires connus de cet ouvrage; les le9ons s'accordent, tantot avec celles de I'un, tant6t avec celles de I'autre des cinq mss. d'aprfes lesquels a 6t€ imprim6 le texte public par M. Dillmarm.'

P R E V I O U S E D I T I O N S S

Charles divided his manuscripts into two groups, exactly as Flemming had done, but designated the groups alpha and beta. Charles's alpha group corresponds exactly to Flemming's Group I (viz. BM 485, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, together with BM 491), but Charles's beta group is somewhat larger than Flemming's Group II, consisting of seventeen manuscripts, as opposed to nine.27 These seventeen manuscripts are: Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56 (i.e. the manuscripts used by Dillmann), plus BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Ryl, Vat 71 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westenholz MS.^* Again like Flemming, Charles thought that the manuscripts of his alpha group contained an older and better-text-type than that to be found in the manuscripts of his beta group, and in so far as this was possible, he made BM 485 the basis of his text-edition and translation. Two other views held by Charles should perhaps be noticed here: ( i ) Charles assumed that the Ethiopic version of Enoch was a translation of the Greek version; (2) so far as the Greek version was concerned, Charles argued that the text contained in the excerpts in Syncellus was more original than that of the Akhmim manuscript.

Charles's work on Enoch, as represented by his text-edition of 1906 and the second edition of his translation of 1912, marked a definite turning-point in the study of the text of Enoch. Charles incorporated into his writings the results of all previous study of Enoch, while the views he held about the text, though presented by him in a somewhat extreme form, were by and large shared by all those who worked on Enoch at that time. Charles's text-edition contains the greatest amount of information hitherto available for the study of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, and certainly from this point of view his edition is superior to that of Flemming. Further­more, his collations—although there are inevitably misprints in his edition—seem for the most part to be accurate.

On the negative side, it should perhaps be pointed out that a fair proportion of the variants which Charles gives are of a purely orthographic character, and it may be questioned whether variants of this type should stand in the apparatus. Again, the overwhelm­ing mass of information provided by Charles and the manner in

See above, note 22. ^8 Charles also ascribed to this group the six manuscripts of which he made

only partial or no use: Abb 99, Abb 197, Abb 16, Abb 30, Paris 1 1 4 , and Paris 32.

6 I N T R O D U C T I O N

which it is organized sometimes make the use and interpretation of his evidence difficult. Despite this his text-edition is of consider­able importance, and provides a very valuable tool for the study of Enoch. In any case, since Charles there has been neither a new edition of the Ethiopic text of Enoch nor a new translation, and while there have been various studies dealing with particular aspects of the text of this book, as well as various relevant manuscript dis­coveries, there has been no comprehensive re-examination of the Ethiopic text.

There does, however, appear now to be a need for a new edition and translation of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, and for a reconsideration of the textual problems connected with the book, and this for two reasons. On the one hand, since the time of Charles the discovery has occurred both of the Qumrdn Aramaic fragments of Enoch^9 and of the Chester Beatty-Michigan papyrus contain­ing a Greek version of Enoch 97. 6-107. 3.3° In addition E. Ullendorff recently acquired a hitherto unknown Ethiopic manu­script of Enoch, and several other Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch have also come to light. On the other hand, even on the evidence available to Charles, Charles's views about the text of Enoch seem now to call for some modification. My intention, therefore, in this work is to provide a new edition (volume i) and translation (volume 2) of the Ethiopic text of Enoch in the light of the Aramaic and Greek evidence now available. The edition is based on Rylands Ethiopic MS. 23 (Ryl), and the reasons for the choice of this manu­script as the base-text are discussed below (see p. 32 ff.). My more immediate aim in this Introduction is to provide a com­prehensive survey of the Aramaic, Greek, and Ethiopic evidence currently available for the text of Enoch (Sections 2-4) and a dis­cussion of the relationship between the Ethiopic version of Enoch and the underlying version(s) (Section 5).

2. The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Enoch

The question whether the Book of Enoch was composed in Hebrew or Aramaic was much discussed in earlier years,' but the discovery at Qumrin of fragments of Enoch in Aramaic would appear now

2» For details see Section 2 . " For details see Section 3. 3 ' For details see Section 4.

' Cf. Charles, Translation, p. Ivii.

T H E A R A M A I C F R A G M E N T S 7

to render very probable the view that Aramaic was the original language of the greater part of the work.^ The use of Aramaic, indicated by the fragments, does not, however, preclude the use in the composition of the book of occasional Hebrew words or phrases, or even of whole passages in Hebrew.^ It is furthermore to be noted that no fragments of the Parables (cc. 3 7 - 7 1 ) have yet been found at QumrSn, and it is difficult to come to any certain conclusions about the original language of this part of Enoch.

The Qumran fragments of Enoch, discovered in Cave 4 in September igs^* form part of the finds from that cave assigned to J . T . Milik for pubUcation. A preHminary edition of a few frag­ments appeared in 1958,5 but the publication of the great bulk of the material was for a long time delayed, and it was only thanks to the kind offices of Professor M. Black and Professor E. Ullendorff that I was given access, in the autumn of 1967, to a provisional transcript of the fragments.* Through the kindness of these two scholars I was also able to study photographs of the fragments during August and September 1968. From the photographs I made a new transcript, and it was from this new transcript that I quoted the Aramaic evidence for the text of Enoch in my thesis. Since the completion of the thesis Milik's edition of the fragments has ap-peared,7 and Milik generously agreed that proofs of his book should be made available to me in advance of publication. I was thus able

^ This conclusion would not appear to be affected by the existence of the Hebrew fragments from Cave i that have been compared with 8. 4-9. 4 and 106. 2, since these Hebrew fragments almost certainly belong to a source used in the Book of Enoch (viz. the Book of Noah), rather than to the Book of Enoch itself. Cf. D. Barth^lemy and J . T . Milik, Qumran Cave I (Discoveries in the Judaean Desert i), Oxford, 1955, 84 ff., 152 and PI. X V I ; Milik, 'The Dead Sea Scrolls Fragment of the Book of Enoch', Biblica 32 (1951), 393-400; M. Black, Apocalypsis Henochi Graece (Pseudepigrapha Veteris Testamenti Graece iii), Leiden, 1970, 6.

3 Cf. 6. 6; 27. 2. Cf. also E . Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic "Vorlage" of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch?' , Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi Etiopici (Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Problemi attuali di scienza e di cultura 48), Rome, i960, 263.

Cf. J . T . Milik, Ten Years of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (Studies in Biblical Theology 26), London, 1959, 16-18.

5 Cf. J . T . Milik, 'Henoch au pays des Aromates (Ch. xxvii k xxxii). Fragments aram^ens de la Grotte 4 de Qumran', RB 65 (1958), 70-7.

' For the circumstances in which this provisional transcript was made cf. M. Black, 'The Fragments of the Aramaic Enoch from Qumran', La Littdrature fuive entre Tenach et Mischna: quelques probUmes (Recherches bibliques ix), edited by W. C. van Unnik, Leiden, 1974, 16.

' The Books of Enoch, Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4, Oxford, 1976.

8 I N T R O D U C T I O N

to change the sigla used in the thesis for the Aramaic so that my sigla now correspond exactly to those used by Milik. In the light of the proofs I made a number of corrections to my readings of the Aramaic; most of these were trivial in character, but in the follow­ing cases the corrections were of significance in one way or an­other: H i 6f.; n ii 5 (fttV^'^). (HnSS?), 9 (r&ni); iii 20 and 2ia; n iv 6 (pHK); n xxii i (p31S7), 2 (|nri^). I also took over from the proofs Milik's identification of three further pieces (all of small size): =1 viii; xxvii (fragment f ) ; 4 ii (fragment c). The Aramaic evidence quoted in the present work, therefore, re­presents a slightly corrected version of the Aramaic quoted in my thesis.

Fragments of no fewer than eleven manuscripts of Enoch were found at Qumran; of these, seven contain material corresponding to parts of the first (cc. 1-36), the fourth (cc. 83-90), and the fifth (cc. 91-107) sections of the Ethiopic text (i.e. the Book of the Watchers, the Book of Dreams, and the Epistle of Enoch*), while four contain material corresponding to parts of the third section (cc. 72-82, the Book of Astronomy). As we have already seen, no fragments have been found which correspond to the second section of the Ethiopic text (cc. 3 7 - 7 1 , the Parables of Enoch). It would appear that the Book of Astronomy circulated at Qumrdn in­dependently of the other traditions associated with the name of Enoch. But in Milik's view' it is also likely that at Qumrin the Book of the Watchers and the Epistle of Enoch were copied out as separate writings; however, these two writings, together with the Book of Dreams and other material, were also copied out in combination to form a corpus of Enoch traditions.

I give now a list of all the fragments, relying on Milik's observa­tions for the dates of the manuscripts.

Aram* ( = Milik 4QEn*). This manuscript dates from the first half of the second century B.C., and probably contained only the Book of the Watchers (Eth 1 -36)." '

* This name appears as the subscription to the Greek version of the last chapters of Enoch which is contained in the Chester Beatty-Michigan manu­script (cf. Section 3), and is used here as a convenient description of cc. 9 1 - 1 0 7 .

' J . T . Milik, Troblfemes de la litt^rature h^nochique k la lumifere des fragments aram^ens de Qumran', HTR 64 ( 1971) , 3 3 3 - 7 8 . Cf. also Milik, Ten-Years of Discovery, 33 f.

" Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1971) , 335 , 344-

T H E A R A M A I C F R A G M E N T S 9

»i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 1 - 5 " n ii corresponds to parts of Eth 2. 1 -5 . 6 *i iii corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 4-7. 5 »i iv corresponds to parts of Eth 8. 3-9. 3

Aram'' ( = Milik 4QEn''). This manuscript dates from the middle of the second century B.C., and, like Aram*, probably contained only the Book of the Watchers (Eth 1-36). '* Only a few small frag­ments of this manuscript have survived.

''i ii (fragments a and c) corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 1 -4 ^in (fragments d, e, and g) corresponds to parts of Eth 6 .7-7 . i ' ' I ii (fragments j and k) corresponds to parts of Eth 7. 5-8. i t>i iii (fragments p and q) corresponds to parts of Eth 8. 3-9. i •'I iii (fragment w) corresponds to parts of Eth 9. 4

iv (fragments y, b', and e') corresponds to parts of Eth 10. 9 and 11 f.

Ararat ( = Milik 4QEn=). This manuscript dates from the last third of the first century B.C., but was copied from an exemplar dating from approximately 100 B . C . " The fragments that have survived correspond to parts of the first, the fourth, and the fifth sections of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1 -36, 83-90, and 91-107), but there are also fragments which do not correspond to anything in our Ethiopic book; Milik has attributed these fragments to a Book of Giants which he believes formed part of the traditions associated with Enoch at Qumrdn.'+ However, with the exceptions of 4QEnGiants*9 and 10 I have left this group of fragments out of account, and have dealt only with those which relate directly to our Ethiopic Book of Enoch.

<=i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 9-2. 3 and 3 -5 . i =1 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 7

" In attempting to assess the extent of the Aramaic in relation to the Ethiopic I have ignored those lines in Aram where only one or two letters are visible (as, e.g., in the case of Aram^i i 8) . It is for this reason that the figures that I give for the extent of the Aramaic evidence are somewhat lower than those of Milik.

Cf. Milik HTR 64 ( 1971) . 3 3 5 . 344-" Cf. ibid. 335 , 344, 354, 360 f.

Cf. ibid. 366 ff.; see also 'Turfan et Qumran. Livre des Giants juif et manich^en', Tradition und Glauhe. FestgabefUr K. G. Kuhn zum 65. Geburtstag, edited by G. Jeremais, H.-W. Kuhn, and H. Stegemann, Gottingen, 1 9 7 1 , 1 1 7 - 2 7 .

l o I N T R O D U C T I O N

' ' I V corresponds to parts of Eth lo. 1 3 - 1 9 and 12. 3 <=i vi corresponds to parts of Eth 13. 6-14. 15 •=1 viii appears to correspond to parts of Eth 18. 8 - 12 <=i xii corresponds to parts of Eth 30. 1 -32 . i (cf. MiHk, RB 65

(1958), 70-2) =1 xiii corresponds to part of Eth 35-36. 2 (cf. Milik, RB 65

(1958), 77) 4QEnGiants*9 may possibly relate to Eth 84. 2-4 4QEnGiants*io may possibly relate to Eth 84. 6 <=4 corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 3 1 - 6

<=5 i corresponds to parts of Eth 104. 13-106. 2 ^5 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 106. 15-107. 2

Aram<* ( = Milik 4QEn<J). This manuscript dates from the last third of the first century B .C. and seems to have been copied from Aram<=. Only a few small fragments of this manuscript have survived, and these fragments correspond to parts of the first and the fourth sections of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1 -36 and 83-90). However, Milik thinks it probable that this manuscript, like Aram", contained in addition the Epistle of Enoch (Eth 91-107) and the so-called Book of Giants.'s

• i xi corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 13-23 . 3 xii corresponds to parts of Eth 26. 2-6

^2 i corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 1 1 - 1 4 ^2 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 29 f. ^2 iii corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 43 f.

Aram" ( = Milik 4QEn"). This manuscript dates from the first half of the first century B .C. The fragments that have survived and can be clearly identified correspond to parts of the first and the fourth sections of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1 -36 and 83-90), but Milik again thinks it probable that this manuscript, like Aram", contained in ad­dition the Epistle of Enoch (Eth 91-107) and the Book of Giants.'*

«i xxii corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 3 - 7 «i xxvi (fragment d) corresponds to parts of Eth 31. 3 -32 . 3 (cf.

Milik, RB 65 (1958), 70-2) «i xxvii (fragment f) corresponds to parts of Eth 32. 6

" Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1971) , 335 , 344, 354-Cf. ibid. 335 , 344, 354. Milik now thinks it probable that two small frag­

ments of this manuscript (4QEn°2 and 3) do in fact belong to the Book of Giants.

T H E A R A M A I C F R A G M E N T S ii

"4 i (fragment b) corresponds to parts of Eth 88. 3-89. 6 «4 ii (fragment c) appears to correspond to parts of Eth 89. 7-8 "4 ii (fragments b and d) corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 1 2 - 1 6 "4 iii (fragment e) corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 27-9

Aram^ ( = Milik 4QEn^). Only one fragment of this manuscript, which dates from the third quarter of the second century B.C. has survived.'7

*i corresponds to parts of Eth 86. 1 -3

Arams (=Milik 4QEns). This manuscript dates from the middle of the first century B.C., and probably contained only the Epistle of Enoch (Eth 9 i - io7 ) . i8

n ii corresponds to parts of Eth 91. 18-92. 2 81 iii corresponds to parts of Eth 92. 5-93. 4 81 iv corresponds to parts of Eth 93. 10 plus 91. 1 1 - 1 7 n v corresponds to parts of Eth 93. 11-94. i

j^ramastr.a Milik 4QEnastr*). This manuscript dates from the end of third or the beginning of the second century B.C., and all the fragments belong to a table of the phases of the moon."' This table does not form part of our Ethiopic Book of Enoch, although 73. 4-8 appears to contain a garbled summary of it. I have, therefore, largely left this material out of account.

Aram*^""-'' (=Milik 4QEnastr''). This manuscript was copied in Herodian style, and dates from the turn of our era.^° The majority of the fragments (Aram*='"'-''i-22) belong to the table of the phases of the moon mentioned above.

a3tr .bi_222i : table of the phases of the moon (cf. Eth 73. 4-8) astr.b23 relates to parts of Eth 76. 14-77. 4 (cf- Milik, RB 65

(1958), 76) astr.b25 relates to parts of Eth 78. 10 astr.b26 relates to parts of Eth 78. iy{1}-^g. 2 astr.b28 relates to parts of Eth 82. 9-13

Aram^^tr.c Milik 4QEnastr<=). This manuscript dates from the middle of the first century B.c .^*

" Cf. ibid. 33S, 354. " Cf. ibid. 335 , 360 f. " Cf. ibid. 338. " Cf. ibid. 338. " For "'"-^7 iii 1 - 4 cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 338 f. " Cf. ibid. 338.

1 2 I N T R O D U C T I O N

astr.cj ii relates to parts of Eth 76. 3 - 1 0 and of 76. 13-77. 3 (cf-Milik, RB 65 (1958), 76)

astr.cj iii relates to parts of Eth 78. 6-8

Arani* '""-<J ( = Milik 4QEnastrd). Fragments of three columns (astr.dx i_iii) have survived from this manuscript which dates from the second half of the first century B .C. These fragments have no parallel in the Ethiopic text of Enoch, but appear to have belonged to the final part of the Book of Astronomy in the form in which it existed at Qumrdn. In our Ethiopic text the astronomical section ends abruptly, and after the description of spring and summer in Eth 82. 15-20 we at least expect a description of autumn and winter; Aram* '"'-' ! i appears to contain just such a description of winter.23 But although it is possible to bring ^str.dj j into relation with the description of the seasons in Eth 82. 15-20, it is not possible to bring «tr .di ii ^nd iii into relation with anything in the Ethiopic text of Enoch. Aram*«'''-"'i ii and iii appear to deal with the movement of the stars, and may very probably, as Milik suggests, have belonged to the final part of the Qumrdn Book of Astronomy. 24

At first sight it might appear as if quite substantial portions of Enoch had survived in Aramaic. In fact, however, Aramaic evidence that can be brought into more or less close relationship with the Ethiopic text exists only in the case of 196^5 (i.e. just under one-fifth) of the 1,062 verses of the Ethiopic version. It should furthermore be pointed out that the Aramaic fragments which have survived are severely damaged; mostly we have to do with quite small pieces of text, and in no case do we have anything approach­ing an entire column from one of the manuscripts. Thus we are very far from possessing the equivalent in Aramaic of 196 verses of the Ethiopic version.

The Aramaic text of Enoch known to us from the Qumrdn manuscripts—^with the exception of the Book of Astronomy to

» Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 338 f., 3 7 1 f. 24 For ''^"•^1 ii cf. ibid. 3 7 1 f. " This figure is based on the list of fragments given above (leaving out of

account Aram*^"'*, *»"'- ' 'i-22, and *^"di j-iii). The figure is only approxi­mately correct, and might be increased if one were to take into account the very small fragments and the lines on the larger fragments where only one or two letters are legible.—It is perhaps worth pointing out that 69 of the 196 verses belong to the first fourteen chapters of the Ethiopic version.

T H E A R A M A I C F R A G M E N T S 1 3

which reference will be made in a moment—agrees in general terms with the Greek and Ethiopic texts. There are, of course, numerous cases where minor differences exist between the Aramaic, the Greek, and the Ethiopic, but for the most part these are not very substantial, and it would appear that the Greek and Ethiopic texts provide a not too unreliable guide to the Book of Enoch as it was known at Qumrdn. This general statement must, however, be qualified with reference to two fragments, Aram^i ii and v; in the case of these fragments the Aramaic attests a text longer than, and different from, that present in the Ethiopic (see the dis­cussions on 91. 18; 92. 1 ; 93. 11) . Also, the precise nature of the relationship (if there is one) between 4QEnGiants*9 and 10 and the Ethiopic version of 84. 2-4 and 6 is unclear (see on 84. 3 and 6).

The situation with regard to the Book of Astronomy is very different. In the first place the Ethiopic version is much shorter than the Aramaic. Not only is the table of the phases of the moon (Aram*^""-* and ^^^^-^i-zz) not present in the Ethiopic, but there is also other Aramaic evidence (Aram*^"'-<'i ii and iii) which caimot be brought into relationship with anything in the Ethiopic. Secondly, even in the cases where a relationship does exist between the Aramaic and the Ethiopic versions, there are substantial differences between the two (cf. Aram*=''"-''23, 26, and 28; astr.cj and see the discussions on 76. 4, 6, 7; 77. 2, 3 ; 78. i s ; 82.9).

The Aramaic evidence casts an important light on the order of the text in a number of passages.

( i ) 7 . 1 - 8 . 3. Gr^y"" * has the text of 7 . 1 - 8 . 3 in an order completely different from that of Eth and Gr^^"; in particular, Grsy°<=a omits 7. 3-6, but has a brief statement summarizing 7. 4 f. at the end of 8. 3. Charles^* argued that Gr^y" * preserved the original sequence of the narrative, but the evidence of Aram*i iii and '>i ii (fragments j and k) shows that the original sequence has been pre­served by Eth Gr""*", not by Gr^y"" K The evidence of Aram also shows that the summary statement in Gr^y"" * at the end of 8. 3 is completely inferior to the much longer text of Eth Gr""*" in 7. 3-6, which in general terms corresponds with the Aramaic text (see the discussion on 7. i ) .

Text, pp. xiii, 1 9 ; Translation, p. xvii.

1 4 I N T R O D U C T I O N

(2) 91 -3 . Charles^' believed that the text of cc. 9 1 - 3 had suffered both interpolation and dislocation. Thus he argued that 91. 1 1 and 93. 1 1 - 1 4 were interpolations; he also argued that c. 92 had been dislocated from before 91. i - i o , and that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 had been dislocated from after 93. i - i o . Thus in his view the original order of the text was 92; 91. i - i o , 1 8 - 1 9 ; 93- i - i o ; 91. 1 2 - 1 7 ; 94.

Charles was not alone in thinking that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 had been dis­located from after 93. i - i o , and it has been universally recognized that the two pieces of text, which form the so-called Apocalypse of Weeks, must be taken together. The evidence of Aram^i iv now definitely confirms that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 belongs after 93. i - i o . However, the view that 91. 1 1 is an interpolation is only partially true, since there does exist Aramaic evidence (si iv 14) which re­lates to Eth 91. 11.2* But it would also appear that the text of Eth has been elaborated and expanded at this point, and to this extent the view that 91. 1 1 is an interpolation (or, more precisely, a re-dactional link) is correct (see the discussion on 91. 1 1) .

On the other hand, the supposition that c. 92 has been dis­located from before 91. i - i o would appear now to be unlikely in view of the evidence of Aram^i ii, since this fragment seems to correspond to Eth 91. 18-92. 2. Again, the supposition that 93. 1 1 - 1 4 is an interpolation is now shown to be wrong in view of the evidence of Aram^i v (corresponding to Eth 93. 11-94. '^)- How­ever, in both these cases the Aramaic version would appear to be longer and more elaborate than the Ethiopic (see the discussions on 91. 18; 92. i ; 93. 1 1) .

Thus, apart from the fact that 91. 11 ( i2) - i7 has been dis­located from after 93. i - i o , the Ethiopic text of cc. 9 1 -3 would appear to be in the right order, and not to have suffered interpola­tion. However, the Ethiopic text would also appear to be some­what shorter than the Aramaic in the case of Aram^i ii and v. (3) 105. 1 -2 . c. 105 does not occur in Gr^B, and this fact seemed to confirm the view of Charles^' that the chapter was an addition to the text. However, on the evidence of Aram°5 i it is virtually certain that the Aramaic version did have some material corres­ponding to Eth 105. I , although the situation with regard to Eth 105. 2 is not quite clear (see the discussion on 105. i ) .

" Translation, 218, 224, 227, 231. ^' Thus Aram^i iv 13 corresponds to Eth 93. ro, iv 14 to Eth 91. 11, and

'1 iv IS to Eth 91. 12. " Cf. Charles, Translation, 262.

T H E A R A M A I C F R A G M E N T S 15

(4) 106-7. I* been a common assumption that cc. 106 f. be­longed originally not to the Book of Enoch, but to the Book of Noah. 30 In view of this it is noteworthy that already at Qumrdn material corresponding to Eth 106 f. formed a part of the Book of Enoch (cf. Aram"5 i and ii). However, it is also interesting to note that a division is marked in the Aramaic at this point, since in Aram<=5 i two lines are left blank between the Aramaic equivalents of Eth 105. I (or 105. I f.) and Eth 106. i.^"

(5) 108. This chapter does not form part of the Greek text known to us from Gr^B, and no Aramaic fragments corresponding to it have been found at Qumrdn. The view that the chapter is a late addition to the text^^ remains probable.

The Aramaic fragments from Qumran also cast an important light on the question of the Vorlage used by the Ethiopic transla­tors; for a discussion of this see Section 5 below.

3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch

Our knowledge of the Greek version of Enoch derives primarily from four sources: fragments in Syncellus, the Akhmim manu­script (Codex Panopolitanus), Codex Vaticanus Gr. 1809, and the Chester Beatty-Michigan papyrus. Since this material is all well known, I confine myself in the list which follows to the essential facts.' Regrettably we have no information concerning the cir­cumstances in which Enoch was translated from Aramaic into Greek, nor of the circumstances in which the book received the form which it has in the Ethiopic version.

( i ) The fragments in Syncellus.^ Apart from the quotation of En. i. 9 in Jude 14 f., and the quota­

tions and allusions in the Fathers,^ the fragments in Syncellus, to 3 ° Cf. ibid., pp. xlvi f., and on the Book of Noah see also note 2 above. " Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1971) , 365. " Cf. Charles, Translation, 269. ' For more information, with detailed bibliographical references, see A. -M.

Denis, Introduction aux pseudepigraphes grecs d'Ancien Testament (Studia in Veteris Testamenti Pseudepigrapha i), Leiden, 1970, 1 7 - 2 0 (hereafter Denis, Introduction).

^ For the text cf. W . Dindorf, Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus CP (Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae), i, Bonn, 1829. See also Denis, Introduction, 17 f., and the note on the Paris manuscripts of Syncellus by H. J . de Jonge in Black, Apocalypsis Henochi Graece, 1 4 - 1 6 (hereafter Black, Text).

' For these quotations and allusions cf. most recently Denis, Introduction, 2 0 - 4 ; Black, Text, 1 0 - 1 4 .

i 6 I N T R O D U C T I O N

which in modern times Scaliger first drew attention,* for long pro­vided the only evidence for the text of the Book of Enoch.

GrSync a = Eth 6. 1-9. 4s

GrSync b = Eth 8. 4-10. 14*

GrSync c = Eth 15. 8-16. i 7

GrSync d = no parallel in Eth*

(2) The Akhmim Manuscript (Codex Panopolitanus).

GrP*n = Eth 1 - 3 2 ; Gr ' '*n» = the duplicate version of Eth 19. 3 - 2 1 . 9. This manuscript was discovered in a grave at Akhmim, the Panopolis of Strabo, in the winter of 1886/7, and was published for the first time in 1892 by U. Bouriant.' The work done by Bouriant was not, however, entirely satisfactory, and in the follow­ing year A. Lods issued a list of corrections to Bouriant's edition and a photogravure reproduction of the manuscript.'" Lods had himself in the meantime produced his own edition of the text." Since these initial publications the text of this manuscript has been reproduced on numerous occasions—^by Dillmaim," by

Cf. J . Scaliger, Thesaurus Temporum, Eusebit... Chronicorutn Canonum Omnimodae Historiae Libri Duo, 2nd edn., Amsterdam, 1658, 404 f. Reference should also be made to the work of J . A. Fabricius who brought together and published both the fragments of Syncellus and the quotations in Jude and the Fathers, cf. Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, Hamburg and Leipzig, i, 1 7 1 3 (2nd edn., Hamburg, i, 1 722) , 160-223 (the fragments from Syncellus are quoted on pp. 179-99). Cf. also R. Laurence, The Book of Enoch the Prophet, pp. iii f. (cf. Section i , note 7) .

s Cf. Dindorf, 20-3 . « Cf. ibid. 4 2 - 6 . ' Cf. ibid. 46 f. » Cf. ibid. 47. Milik (HTR 64 ( 1971) , 368, 370) believes that this fragment

derives from a Greek translation of the so-called Book of Giants (for which cf. above, p. 9).

' U . Bouriant, Fragments grecs du Livre d'Enoch (M^moires publics par les membres de la Mission arcWologique franfaise au Caire ix. i , Paris, 1892, 9 1 - 1 4 7 ) . For a description of the manuscript, now in the Cairo Museum (No. I07S9), cf. B . P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, Catalogue general des antiquites igyptiennes du Musie du Caire, Nos. ioooi~io86g: Greek Papyri, Oxford, 1903. 93-

A. Lods, VEvangile & 1'Apocalypse de Pierre. Le texte grec du Livre d'Enoch (M^moires publics par les membres de la Mission arch^ologique fran9aise au Caire ix. 3 , Paris, 1893, 2 1 7 - 3 5 + 34 plates).

" Le Livre d'Henoch. Fragments grecs decouverts & Akhmim (Haute-Sgypte), Paris, 1892.

" A. Dillmann, 'Ober den neugefundenen griechischen Text des Henoch-Buches' (cf. above. Section i , note 1 1 ) .

T H E G R E E K V E R S I O N 1 7

Charles," by Radermacher,'< by Swete,'^ and most recently by Black.'*

The manuscript, which is thought to date from the sixth century, contains not only a Greek version of Enoch 1 - 3 2 (with a duplicate version of 1 9 . 3 - 2 1 . 9), but also extracts from the Gospel of Peter and the Apocalypse of Peter. In view of the careless way in which the copy was made there is some plausibility in the old idea that the manuscript was written out in a hurry simply in order to be included in the grave where it was found." Amongst the many mistakes in the manuscript particular attention—so far as this edition of Enoch is concerned—should be drawn to the existence of numerous omissions,'* many through homoioteleuton, but also of some additions." (3) Codex Vaticanus Gr. 1809

Qrvat _ Eth 89. 42-9. This extract from the Book of Enoch (with a short historical commentary appended) was discovered by Mai in an eleventh-century tachygraphical manuscript in the Vatican Library (Cod. Vat. Gr. 1809) which contains excerpts from various writings. The text of Enoch was copied in the upper margin and the commentary in the upper part of the left-hand margin of fol. 216''(text = lines i-ya; commentary = lines yb-is) . The fragment was published (in tachygraphical characters) by Mai in 1844,^0 and deciphered by Gildemeister in 1855.^' But the most important contribution to the study of the fragment was made by Gitlbauer." This extract was not copied directly from

" R. H. Charles, The Book of Enoch (cf. Section i , note 1 3 ) ; The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch (cf. Section i , note 1 9 ) ; The Book qfJSnoch, and edn. (cf. Section i , note 14).

" J . Flenuning and L . Radermacher, Das Buch Henoch (cf. Section i , notes i and 16).

' 5 H. B . Swete, The Old Testament in Greek, iii, 4th edn., Cambridge, 19x2. See note 2 above.

" Cf. Black, Text, 8; Denis, Introduction, 18. " Cf. 2. 3 ; 3 - 5 . i ; 6. 6; 9. s f . ; 10. 16, etc. •9 Cf. I. s(?); I. 6 ; i . 8; s- 6; s- 8; 8. i ; 1 5 . n ; 17 . 6; 18. 1 5 ; 22. 1 3 .

A. Mai, Patrum Nova Bibliotheca, ii, Rome, 1844, p. xi and plate facing p. xi.

" J . Gildemeister, 'Ein Fragment des griechischen Henoch', ZDMG 9 (185s), 621-4; cf. also O. Gebhardt, 'Die 70 Hirten des Buches Henoch und ihre Deutungen', Archiv fiir wissenschaftliche Erforschung des Alten Testaments iiIz (1872), 242-6.

2^ M. Gitlbauer, Die tfberreste griechischer Tachygraphie im Codex Vaticanus Graecus i8og, fasc. i (Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen­schaften 28/2), Vienna, 1878, 16, 32, 55, 92 f-. and PI. X I .

18 I N T R O D U C T I O N

the Book of Enoch, but was itself taken from a (now lost) collection of extracts from Enoch, as the manner of the citation of the text indicates.23

(4) The Chester Beatty-Michigan Papyrus. GrCB = Eth 97. 6-107. 3- This fourth-century Greek codex,

the leaves of which were acquired partly by the University of Michigan and partly by A. Chester Beatty, was published in an admirable edition by Campbell Bonner in 1937,^ and for informa­tion regarding the papyrus reference should be made to that edition. In subsequent years Jeremias,25 Torrey,^* and Zuntz" also made important contributions to the study of the text.

The discovery of the papyrus provided a significant addition to the evidence that had been available to Charles for the Greek version of Enoch. In its present condition^* the manuscript con­tains a Greek version of En. 97. 6-107. 3, followed by an almost complete text—according to Bonner—of Melito's Homily on the Passion.

In addition there are three fragments of the apocryphal Ezekiel which, on balance, Boimer is inclined to place 'after the end of Melito's homily, rather than in a position before the beginning of the selection from Enoch'.^' On the basis of his calculations as to the original size of the manuscript Bonner is also inclined to think that, so far as Enoch is concerned, the manuscript only contained a Greek version of cc. 91-107, and that some other short writing

" Cf. Denis, Introduction, 19; cf. Gildemeister, ZDMG 9 (1855), 623 f. * Campbell Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch in Greek (Studies and Docu­

ments viii), London, 1937. See also F . G. Kenyon, The Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, fasc. viii. Enoch and Melito, London, 1941.

" J . Jeremias, 'Ein neuer Textfiind: das Henochfragment der Chester Beatty-Papyri', ThBl 18 (1939), cols. i4Sf.; 'Beobachtungen zu neutestamentlichen Stellen an Hand des neugefundenen griechischen Henoch-Textes' , ZNW 38 (1939). 115-24-

« C. C. Torrey, 'Notes on the Greek Texts of Enoch', JfAOS 62 (1942), 52-60.

" G. Zuntz, 'Notes on the Greek Enoch', jfBL 61 (1942), 193-204; 'The Greek Text of Enoch 102. 1-3' , JBL 63 (1944), 53 f . ; 'Enoch on the Last Judgement (ch. cii. 1-3)', jfTS 45 (1944), 161-70.

For a description of the manuscript and an assessment of its original extent cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 4-12, particularly 9-12; cf. also Bonner, The Homily on the Passion by Melito Bishop of Sardis with Some Frag­ments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (Studies and Documents xii), London, 1940, 5-8 and particularly the note of correction on 81 f. Cf. also Denis, Introduction, 19 f.

2 » Cf. Bonner, The Homily on the Passion, 82.

T H E G R E E K V E R S I O N 1 9

preceded this extract from Enoch. We have already seen that the extract from Enoch has the subscription 'The Epistle of Enoch'.^o and we have also already noted the absence from this text of cc. 105 and 108.31

The Greek witnesses listed above divide into two groups; on the one hand Gr'"*", Grv^t, and Grcs, and on the other Grsy<=. The Greek text of Enoch attested by the first three witnesses agrees in general terms with the Ethiopic text, whereas the Greek text attested by Gr^y" differs considerably both from Gr "*" (the other Greek witnesses provide no parallel with Gr^y"") and from Eth. As we have already noted,^^ Charles held the view that the text of Grsyc is more original than that of Gr''*",33 and it may be asked whether this view may still stand. On this question the Qumrdn Aramaic text of Enoch would appear to cast a not un­important light.

On the positive side, in two quite significant passages Grsyn<=, although not agreeing exactly with Aram, is closer to it than either G^pan Qj- Eth: in 6. 7, the list of the names of the fallen angels, and in 8. 3, the account of the instruction of mankind in the evil arts of magic and astrology (see the discussions on these two verses). But, against this, in the case of 7. 1-8. 3, where substantial dif­ferences of both order and content exist between G r S y " * and Gj-p n Eth,34 the Aramaic evidence would appear to show that the better text is to be found in Gr "*" Eth, not G r s y " *. We have already noted that GrSy°<=» does not have the support of Aram in its omission of 7. 3-6 and in its substitution for these verses of a short statement inserted at the end of 8. 3 ; we also noted that the text of Gr'"*" Eth in 7. 3 -6 corresponds in general terms with the Aramaic. 35 But Gr^yn" * also omits a sentence, present in Gr'"*" Eth, from the end of 7. i , but has a comparable sen­tence, not present in Gr^*" Eth, at the end of 7. 2 ; here again the Aramaic evidence supports the order of the text attested by

3 " Cf. Section 2 , note 8. " Cf. Section 2 , pp. 14 f. where the significance of these omissions is discussed. " Cf. Section i , p. 5. " Cf. Charles, Text, pp. xiii f . ; cf. also the statement of Denis (Introduction,

20): 'La comparaison des textes conserves en plusieurs recensions suggfere que le Syncelle, qui corrige et interprfete souvent de fa9on libre, repr^sente une recension particulifere, plus complete avec un texte et un ordre du texte meil-leurs que la recension de Gizeh, et plus proches de rarcWtype. '

* Cf. the discussion on 7. 1. where all the differences are listed. 35 Cf. Section a, p. 1 3 , and see the discussion on 7. i .

20 I N T R O D U C T I O N

Qj-pan (see the discussions on 7. i and 7. 2). Gelzer long ago argued that Syncellus did not make direct use of Enoch, but derived his Enoch material from excerpts made by earlier Byzantine chronographers (Anianus and Panodorus),^* and it is surely to the editorial activity of either Syncellus or his pre­decessors that we must attribute the form which 7. 1-8. 3 has in Groyne ». It seems to me likely that we have to do with similar editorial activity on the part of Syncellus or his predecessors in the majority of the cases where Groyne diverges from Gr''*" Eth. Thus, although Groyne sometimes preserves the original Greek text of Enoch, Charles's statement as to the over-all value of Gr^yn" would appear to be in serious need of modification. 7

In total the Greek witnesses provide a Greek text for 366 of the 1,062 verses in the Ethiopic Book of Enoch. I quote the evidence of GrSync, GrJ"*", and GrV*t from Swete,^* and that of Gr^B from Bonner. 39 However, it may be noted that the text of all four wit­nesses has been recently republished in a single volume by Black.^o

This is perhaps the place to mention the existence of various other fragmentary witnesses to the text of Enoch.

( i ) Greek. Milik*' has recently suggested that the fragments of the fourth-century Oxyrh3mchus Papyrus 2069, published by A. S. Hunt in 1927 as an 'Apocalyptic Fragment',*^ in fact belong to the Book of Enoch, viz.:

Fr. i r + 2 r = En. 85. 10-86. 2 Fr. IV-I-2V = En. 87. 1 -3 Fr. 3v = En. 77. 7-78. i Fr. 3r = En. 78. 8

3* Cf. H. Gelzer, Sextus Julius Africanus und die byzantinische Chronographie, ii, part i , Leipzig, 1885, 249 ff., esp. 262-4. Cf. also S. P. Brock, 'A Fragment of Enoch in Syriac', JTS (n.s.) 19 (1968), 627-9.

" Cf. Black, Text, 8: 'The text of Syncellus has been claimed as a more reliable representative, both as to text and order, of the original. Occasionally, however, Syncellus's version is also of a free paraphrastic type, suggesting at times a very drastic recension or even rewriting of the basic Greek text.' See also Lods, Le Livre d'Henoch, pp. xxvii-xxxvii, xlv f.; F . C. 'BuAitt, Jewish and Chris­tian Apocalypses (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1 9 1 3 ) , London, 1 9 1 4 , 26 f., S3. 38 Cf. above, note 1$. 39 cf. above, note 24.

*" Cf. above, notes 2 and 16, and Section 2, note 2. Cf. Milik, 'Fragments grecs du Livre d'Henoch (P. Oxy. xvii 2069)',

Chronique d'Sgypte 46 ( 1971) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 372. " 2 A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, part xvii, London, 1927, 6-8.

T H E G R E E K V E R S I O N 2 1

In addition fr. 5 probably belongs with fr. 3, and fr. 4 with fragments i and 2.

Milik's identification of the fragments seems possible, but cannot by any means be regarded as certain. I have taken some account of fragments i and 2, but, in view of their very small size, I have not attempted to take account of the remainder.

(2) Latin. En. i . 9, the passage quoted in Jude 14 f., is quoted also by Ps.-Cyprian and Ps.-Vigilius. The latter seem to have taken the passages not from Jude, but from the Book of Enoch itself (see the discussion on i . 9), and this may point to the existence of a Latin translation of the entire book. —In 1893 M. R. James dis­covered a fragment of Enoch in Latin in a ninth-century British Museum manuscript (MS. Royal 5 E. xiii) ;43 the fragment, which he published in the same year, consists of an abridged version of 106. 1-18.44 This discovery also suggests the possibility that there once existed a complete Latin translation of the Book of Enoch.

(3) Coptic. S. Donadoni has discovered a Coptic version of En. 93. 3 - 8 . «

(4) Syriac. S. P. Brock has recently drawn attention to the fact that Michael the Syrian, the twelfth-century Jacobite Patriarch, quotes En. 6. 1 -7 in his Chronicle, Book I, ch. iv. Brock argues that Michael took this extract, not from the Book of Enoch itself, but—via a Syriac intermediary—from the excerpts from Enoch in the Chronography of Anianus, the situation being similar to that obtaining in the case of Syncellus.**

4. The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch

The Book of Enoch, which, like the Book of Jubilees, was ac­corded canonical status in the Ethiopian Church, was translated

•*3 The passage from Enoch occurs as the sixth item in a collection of miscel­laneous writings, cf. G. F. Warner and J . P. Gilson, Catalogue of Western Manuscripts in the Old Royal and King's Collections in the British Museum, London, 1921, i. 116.

For the text see M. R. James, Apocrypha Anecdota (Texts and Studies ii. 3), Cambridge, 1893,146-50. See also Charles, Text, pp. xvi f., 219-22; Charles, Translation, pp. x ixf . , 264-8; Flemming, Translation, 14, 138-41.

*s S. Donadoni, 'Un fratiunento della versione copta del "Libro di E n o c h " ' , Acta Orientalia (Copenhagen) 25 (i960), 197-202.

Cf. S. P. Brock, 'A Fragment of Enoch in Syriac', JTS ( N . S . ) 19 (1968), 626-31.

aa I N T R O D U C T I O N

into Ethiopic along with the other books of the Old and New Testaments at some time after the introduction of Christianity into Ethiopia in the fourth century, and probably before the end of the Aksumite period, i.e. before the end of the sixth century.' That the Ethiopic translators made use in their work of a Greek text of Enoch is certain; that they also made use of an Aramaic text is extremely probable. The question of the versions underlpng the Ethiopic text of Enoch will, however, be discussed in the next section of the Introduction.

The new edition and translation of Enoch which form the central part of this work are based, as already stated,^ on Rylands Ethiopic MS. 23 (Ryl); the reasons for the choice of this manu­script as the base-text will be explained in the course of the follow­ing discussion.

We noted above that Charles knew of twenty-eight Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch.3 Since his day other manuscripts have come to light,* and the evidence of two of these—Tana 9 and Ull (a manuscript acquired a few years ago by Professor E. Ullendorff) —^has been utilized in this work.* I now list all the manuscripts knovm to me. Since the vast majority of them have been excellently catalogued, I normally give only the minimum details necessary for the purposes of this study; for a complete description of the manuscripts in the following libraries reference may be had to the published catalogues, viz: British Museum (Wright),* Bodleian Library (Dillmann), John Rylands University Library of Man­chester (Strelc)^), Bibliotheque Nationale (Zotenberg), Biblio­theque Nationale-Abbadian Collection (Conti Rossini),' Berlin (Dillmann), Frankfurt (Goldschmidt), Hamburg (Brockelmann), Rome (Grebaut and Tisserant), Lake Tana (Hammerschmidt).

In the following list I have divided the manuscripts, with a few exceptions, into the two groups identified by Flemming and

' On the whole question of Ethiopic Bible translations see E . Ullendorff, Ethiopia and the Bible (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1967), London, 1968, 31 ff., esp. 5 5 - 9 .

^ Cf. above, p. 6. 3 cf. above, p. 4. t Cf. above, p. 6. 5 I am grateful to Professor Ullendorff and to Professor E. Hammerschmidt

for kindly providing me with copies of these manuscripts. * Full details of the catalogues will be found in the Bibliography under the

name of the cataloguer. ' See also A. d'Abbadie, Catalogue raisonne de manuscrits ethiopiens apparte-

nant & Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris, 1859; M. Chaine, Catalogue des manuscrits ethiopiens de la collection Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris, 191a.

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 23

Charles; for these groups I use the sigla Eth I and Eth II. The exceptions consist of those manuscripts of which my knowledge is slight, and these are mentioned separately at the end of the list. The dates given are the dates assigned to the manuscripts in the catalogues; otherwise for Curzon 55 and Curzon 56 I rely on the observations of Flemming, for the Garrett manuscript on the observations of Charles, and for Ull on the private comments of Professor Ullendorff.

Eth I ( = Flemming's Group I ; Charles's alpha group)

BM 485 British Museum Orient. 485 (Wright's Cata­logue, no. 6). Early i6th cent. Enoch and Jubilees.

BM 485a A duplicate version of 97. 6b-io8. 10 which is to be found inserted between the last but one word and the last word of 91. 6 on foil. i68v-177V of BM 485. Both BM 485 and BM 485a are copied by the same hand, and there is no obvious reason for the insertion of the duplicate passage.

BM 491 British Museum Orient. 491 (Wright, no. 15). i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Berl Berlin MS. Or. Petermann II Nachtrag 29 (Dillmann's Catalogue, no. i ) . i6th cent. Enoch only. (This manuscript is now at the Staats-bibliothek Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Depot Tubingen.)

Abb 35 Abbadianus 35 (Conti Rossini's Catalogue, no. 1 1) . End of the 17th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Abb 55 Abbadianus 55 (Conti Rossini, no. 12). 15th or 16th century. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Tana 9 Lake Tana MS. 9 (Hanunerschmidt's Cata­logue, no. 9). 15th cent. Enoch (foil. 7 ir- i24v) and other biblical writings.

Bodl 5

Frankfurt MS.

Curzon 55

Curzon 56

34 I N T R O D U C T I O N

BM Add. 24185

B M 4 8 4

BM 486

BM 490

BM Add. 24990

Eth II ( = Flemming's Group I I ; Charles^ beta group). Bodl 4 Bodleian Library, MS. Bodl. Or. 531 (Dill­

mann's Catalogue, no. 4). i8th cent. Enoch only.

Bodleian Library, MS. Bruce 74 (Dillmarm, no. 5). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Frankfurt MS. Orient. Riippel II. i (Gold-schmidt's Catalogue, no. i ) . i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Curzon MS. 55 (now in the British Museum = British Museum Orient. 8822). 18th cent. (?) . 91 foil. 23-5 X 1 9 cm. 2 cols, of 26 or 27 lines. Enoch (foil. 2r-35r) and other biblical writings.*

Curzon MS. 56 (now in the British Museum = British Museum Orient. 8823). i8th cent. (?). loi foil. 2 5 x 2 1 cm. 2 cols, of 41 -43 lines in foil. 1-74, thereafter 2 cols, of 23 lines. Enoch (foil. y-22x), other biblical writings, and the story respecting Tserudaidan (foil. 75 ff.).*

British Museum Add. 24185 (Wright's Cata­logue, no. 5). 19th cent. Enoch only.

British Museum Orient. 484 (Wright, no. 7). i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

British Museum Orient. 486 (Wright, no. 8). i8th cent. Enoch (but with i. 1-60. 13a miss­ing) and other biblical writings.

British Museum Orient. 490 (Wright, no. 12). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

British Museum Add. 24990 (Wright, no. 13). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

* On these two manuscripts see the forthcoming work by S. Strelcyn, Cata­logue of Ethiopian Manuscripts in the British Library acquired since the year 1877.

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N zs

BM 492 British Museum Orient. 492 (Wright, no. 16). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

BM 499 British Museum Orient. 499 (Wright, no. 23). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Ryl John Rylands University Library, Manchester. Rylands Ethiopic MS. 23 (Strelcyn's Cata­logue, no. 23). i8th cent. 67 foil. 3 9 X 3 3 cm. 3 cols, of 40 lines each. Enoch (foil. 2r-i6v) and other writings.'

Abb 16 Abbadianus 16 (Conti Rossini's Catalogue, no. 14). 19th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Abb 30 Abbadianus 30 (Conti Rossini, no. 13). i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Abb 99 Abbadianus 99 (Conti Rossini, no. 33). 19th cent. Enoch only.

' As noted above, this manuscript is used as the base-text of the edition, and it is perhaps convenient at this point to record the following additional informa­tion about its character. The manuscript is a fine representative of what even­tually emerged as the standard text of Enoch. It was clearly and accurately copied, and mistakes are rare. At some stage the manuscript was carefully corrected, and there are now few idiosyncratic readings left in it. Where the manuscript has been corrected it seems possible to establish that in many cases the original reading agreed with that of B M 486. Cf. the following examples:

67. 9 Ryl=' -mi-^: RyP B M 486 ^OH-;?'}: 69. 13 RyP B M 486 omit CD-K'f I

72 . 27 Ryl^ Xtt! RyP B M 486 X A h t : 7S. 2 RyP B M 486 omit (DiA^hll i :

89. 64 Ryl^' (Dh.ifCM'atx; RyP B M 486 (oUCKrao-1 90. 1 2 Ryl^ wMiVi^y i RyP B M 486 mitViiP;

In the above examples the agreement between Ryl' and B M 486 seems certain, or virtually certain, and it seems to me likely that in many of the other cases where Ryl has been corrected, the original text in Ryl also agreed with that of B M 486. RyP B M 486 is thus perhaps to be regarded as a 'pair' that should be placed alongside the other pairs of Eth I I manuscripts to whose existence Charles drew attention (cf. Text, xxiv). So far as orthography is concerned the only notable feature in the manuscript is a certain inconsistency in the use of ft and 0, but h is used in place of 0 more frequently than the reverse.

a6 I N T R O D U C T I O N

Ull Ullendorff MS. Early i8th cent. 66 foil. 26 x 22 cm. 3 cols, of 22 lines. Enoch only.

See the description of this manuscript in E . Hammerschmidt and O. A. JSger, Illuminierte dthiopische Handschriften (Verzeichnis der orientalischen Handschriften in Deutschland xv) , Wiesbaden, 1968, 188.

" This manuscript is now in the Princeton University Library, where it has the shelf-mark Trinceton Ethiopic 2 [(Garrett Collection) Dep 1468] ' . I am grateful to Dr. S. Strelcyn and Dr. E. Isaac for kindly providing me with this information.

Abb 197 Abbadianus 197 (Conti Rossini, no. 9). 19th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Vat 7 1 Vatican Ethiopic MS. 71 (Grebaut and Tis-serant's Catalogue, no. 71) . i8th cent. Enoch only.

Munich 30 Munich Ethiopic MS. 30. 18th cent. 61 foil. 25 X 15 cm. 2 cols of 20 to 28 lines (in foil. 1 -30 there are 20 lines to each column; thereafter the number of lines per column gradually in­creases until at the end there are 28). Enoch only.'o

Paris 1 14 Paris Ethiopic MS. 1 1 4 (Zotenberg's Cata­logue, no. 50). 17th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

Paris 32 Paris Ethiopic MS. 32 (Zotenberg's Catalogue, no. 49). i8th cent. Enoch only. (This is the manuscript that was given by Bruce to Louis XV, cf. above, p. i )

Garrett M S . " 19th or end of i8th cent. 1 7 X 1 2 cm. 2 cols, of 22 lines. Enoch only.

Westenholz MS. This manuscript was given to the Hamburg Municipal Library and has the shelf-mark Orient. 271a = 130 (Brockelmarm's Catalogue, no. 321) . 18th cent. 71 foil. 2 cols, of 24 lines. Enoch only.

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 2 7

British and British and Foreign Bible Society Ethiopic MS. Foreign Bible ix. 17th cent. (?) . 2 1 0 foil. 2 4 x 2 2 cm. 2 cols. Society of 21 lines. Enoch (foil. i r - 6 5 v ) and other

biblical writings.'^

Other manuscripts: Pontifical Biblical Pontifical Biblical Institute Ethiopic MS. A.

Institute 2. 11 (the gift of E. Fontanabona). 4 2 foil. 2 2 x 2 3 cm. Enoch only."

Besides these, other manuscripts of Enoch are known to exist both in Europe'* and in Ethiopia," and there are doubtless manu­scripts of which there is no record. Extracts from Enoch are to be found in a number of manuscripts, but it is doubtful whether these add very much to our knowledge of the Ethiopic text of the book.

From the above list it will be apparent that a period of roughly one thousand years separates the presimied date of the translation of Enoch into Ethiopic (fourth to sixth centuries) and the date of our oldest Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch (the fifteenth century). In fact the vast majority of the Enoch manuscripts are much younger than this. Of the Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch known to me'* only four (BM 4 8 5 , Berl, Abb 55, and Tana 9) can be dated to the sixteenth century or earlier, and only another three (Abb 35 , Paris 114, and (?) the British and Foreign Bible Society MS.)

" I owe knowledge of this manuscript to W . Baars {apud Milik, Books of Enoch, 8s). The manuscript belongs very clearly to Eth II . From the examination of a few test passages it seems to me very doubtful whether any readings of interest would emerge from a full collation.

" I owe knowledge of this manuscript to Baars [apud Milik, Books of Enoch, 85). Cf. Acta Pontifkii Instituti Biblici, iv. 7 (1941) , 258.

" There are three manuscripts of Enoch in the CeruUi Collection in the Vatican library, but all of very late date: no. 75 (20th cent.), fol. I32r-i49v; no, 1 1 0 (20th cent.), foil. sr-9sv; no. 1 3 1 (19th cent.), foil. 9 7 r - i 3 i v . This information was kindly passed on to me from Dr . W . Baars of Leiden by Professor M. de Jonge.

" Cf. C. Conti Rossini, 'I manoscritti etiopici della Missione Cattolica di Cheren', RRAL (sth ser.), 13 (1904), 2 3 5 , 237 (two manuscripts of Enoch: no. 4 (19th cent.), foil. 2 r - 2 7 v ; no. 6 (19th cent.), foil. sr-34v). A. Mordini, 'II convento di Gunde Gundife', RSE 12 ( 1953) , 5 1 (two manuscripts: no. 29 (iSth cent.) and no. 198 (i7th-i8th cent.)). R. Cowley (from information sup­plied by Fitawrari Alame Teferu), 'The Study of Geez manuscripts in Tegre Province', JES 9 ( 1971) , 23 (two manuscripts). The value of all these manu­scripts is, however, very imcertain.

" I refer here only to the manuscripts mentioned in the main list given above.

a8 I N T R O D U C T I O N

to the seventeenth century; the greatest number (BM 491, Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Ryl, Abb 30, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, Paris 32, Westenholz MS., and Ull—a total of nine­teen manuscripts) belong in the eighteenth century, while five (BM Add. 24185, Abb 16, Abb 99, Abb 197, and (?) Garrett MS.) belong in the nineteenth century.

The division of the manuscripts into the two groups, Eth I and Eth II, is not clear cut; this follows both from the fact that each group is often divided within itself, and from the fact that the support for variant readings often comes from representatives of both the groups. None the less the basic division of the manu­scripts into the two groups is sound, and the recognition by Charles and Flemming'7 that the Eth I manuscripts contain an older text-type, which agrees more closely than the Eth II manuscripts with the Greek, is undoubtedly correct. Charles and Flemming rightly understood the Eth II manuscripts to be representatives of a kind of Vulgate, the product of Ethiopian scribes working in the six­teenth and seventeenth centuries whose aim was to revise the text, smooth out awkward and difficult readings, and in general produce a grammatically more acceptable text. But they also noted that the Eth II manuscripts have sometimes preserved original readings which have disappeared from the Eth I manuscripts.

So far one may agree with Charles and Flemming in their general understanding of the character of the Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch. But it seems to me that this general view is in need of qualification and clarification in two respects.

( i ) It needs to be emphasized that the Eth II manuscripts by no means offer a uniform text; in consequence it is to be assumed that the processes of revision which led eventually to the emergence of a standard text of Enoch continued for some considerable time.'*

As an illustration of the variety of readings to be found in the Eth II manuscripts I give below for c. 63—a passage chosen com­pletely at random—^the unique readings to be found in the follow­ing thirteen manuscripts: Bodl 5, Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492,

" For what follows see especially Charles, Text, pp. xxi-xxiv; Flenuning, Translation, 6 - n . " Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxii.

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 29

BM 499, Vat 71 , Munich 30, and Ull."' In the list below I give first the evidence of Ryl.

Bodl 5 (i8th cent.)—no unique readings.

Curzon 55 (i8th cent. (?)).

63. 5 (DjE.nft'! —ajjaftft"!

63. 5 f. li«n>! Id-a^ i a)90H-+! oJiaCJi: m'iXao'i ^£av • Mtb-tO'

a)j£JiH>Lil?l"£t:0<;¥t:—Curzon 55 omits (hmt.).

63. 7 fOfitinihi i nfloo*: rtX^aft: } 7 ^ t : —Curzon 55 omits.

rtXmXi — r t X 7 a A :

63. I I a)rtj&¥i —a>j&A¥4'!a» 63. 12 : t ! ( I St) — Curzon 55 prefixes MYLh-ttithC:

At the end of the verse Curzon 55 adds "HTF: (O-h.'P:

Curzon 56 (i8th cent. (?)).

63. I Xoo'lXht:—AflDlXht:

63. 3 wh-adith: A rtffo i 9Ay": — fflfl-n/fith: At(D-A.e:

6 3 . 7 t 7 a 4 . : — 1 7 4 . !

BM Add. 24185 (19th cent.)—no unique readings.

BM 484 (i8th cent.) 6 3 . 6 (D-acn-.—w-acvi: BM 486 (i8th cent.)2i 63. 6 ©A-IX-J-H: (other MSS. fl)A."}X'«l:) — cdA.I'VHI :

These manuscripts were chosen because nine of them were readily avail­able for consultation in the British Museum, while I have in my possession photographic copies of the other four (Bodl 5, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, and Ull). For this chapter I collated all thirteen manuscripts afresh.

However, this was possibly also the original reading in B M 492 which has A9Atn>! 'iC[F" i over an erasure.

^' As we have seen (cf. above, note 9) the readings of this manuscript often agree with original readings in Ryl that have subsequently been corrected. Cf. the following examples in this chapter:

63. 4 Ryl^ .ehH,! Ryl ' B M 486 : 63. 9 Ryl^ fflH-ft-: ^ J o L A t f : Ryl ' B M 486 mltlf: r ^ r t t A t f :

30 I N T R O D U C T I O N

BM 490 (i8th cent.)—no unique readings.

BM Add. 24990 (iSth cent.)—no unique readings.

BM 492 (iSth cent.) 63. 2 KVYUi:«n.?¥ftt!(oKVUh t ilM>1r: MYLhao". AAliHl!a)K7afr:

AaO A: o»X7a»: Mth't: a)X71l» i Tfl-fl i—X7aA: ero^^ftt s

X7H.*cn)': MMMl: fflX^liX: -nOA i a j f l f l r f j t ! o T O - f l i

63. s Irt'flr^: a)?OH-t: a)"jaC»i: — IOCH : <D?XM-t: olrtflfh:

63. 6 i n t t ! Od^t! — 0 ^ ¥ t ! I f l t t !

6 3 . 7 nnoo-s — A r : fflA-rtOATO-: rtX7liX: OH-ft": t 7 n t : — a j ; i L n a A t : ft?": AX711X:

0H-A-:7'n4-! 63. 8 ojnOftt! —fflOAti 6 3 . 9 sr"2(\£li~7"'i(l6ii 63. 10 (DA .thAX: —a)A.lhivO:

BM 499 (i8th cent.)

6 3 . 1 aoq^tl'T:—BM 499 omits.

6 3 . 3 Wi^i^^! SivOflW': — flO^iVfe: SAP:

63. 10 rthn^irt.*^: — A a n a : only.

63. I I a)K9"<p^ao n^i—BM 499 omits 7X.!

Vat 71 (i8th cent.)

63. 2 a)X7ft»: : — <BKVH.fi: on^^ftt : a»X7aA! n-flffit: —Vat 71 adds a second ajX7aA: fl-O/ft'l":

6 3 . 3 aAh! H-A" i —Vat 71 omits H-A-: © 8 - ^ * : a R h : rfi/J-O: ft^VO: —Vat 71 omits (hmt.).

Munich 30 (17th cent.)

63. 2 ©.eaChy: —^Munich 30 omits co 63. 3 lO-At: —'Vn-Ai

6 3 . 4 rtX7aA! }7/"1- i — AX7a8ff«»-! iTD«?¥ftt: np"fr I

63. 7 a'vd: a D i a < ; : — aniai: a^i! 63. I I (D-^^i-r :—Munich 30^ w^mji-t :, but Munich 30^

obelizes and inserts cD^^dl* ;

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 3 1

Ull (early i8th cent.) 6 3 . I WPofi — W-apafi^^

6 3 . 2 ajjBachJ" i (Dfi-{yafbsp —mfifi-arhp i mmctip i

6 3 . 3 Ift-Ji! —-Vft-Xiffth!

63 . 4 : } 7 / " t ! — AK7aA: ftPXHt: H-ft-ffD-i —H-A-!

63 . 6 K^^^&'^i I -pC^L \ — ?AiL: K!^^^<^i: 63 . 9 nR".C-*: -l-i-A*:—1"i»A*: n5l- .e*: 63 , I I a)\9^Jl:'\im: — a}>i9^£:-\l.:

The unique readings noted in the list above are not all of great significance, and many, as e.g. in Curzon 55, are to be regarded merely as the result of carelessness on the part of the copyists. In total, however, this list of readings seems to me important as making abundantly clear that the Eth II manuscripts do not offer a uniform text. In particular the unique readings attested by BM 492 and Ull (both eighteenth-century manuscripts) seem to me important. Charles himself drew attention to BM 492; he noted that it contained many unique readings, with characteristics asso­ciating it both with Eth I and with Eth II, and regarded it as the best representative of the second type of text.^^ ft seems to me that Ull should be placed alongside BM 492. On the one hand both these manuscripts belong firmly with Eth I I ; both, in comparison with Eth I manuscripts, contain texts that have been revised, and neither contains the multitude of grammatical mistakes, omissions, and additions that characterize the Eth I manuscripts. On the other hand both these manuscripts contain many unique readings, and both often differ not inconsiderably from the remainder of the Eth II manuscripts. Thus although by the eighteenth century there was in existence something like a standard revised text of Enoch—a text, on the evidence of c. 63, attested very clearly by Ryl, Bodl 5, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 484, and BM 486, and to a lesser extent by Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM 499, Vat 7 1 , and Munich 30—at that same time there were still being copied manu­scripts with a revised text, which differed to some extent from this

In fact this reading is also inserted as a correction in B M 484. " Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxiv.

3 2 I N T R O D U C T I O N

'standard text'. It is further to be noted that BM 491, an Eth I manuscript with an uiurevised text, also belongs to the eighteenth century. Thus it would appear that several different texts of Enoch were still in circulation in the eighteenth century, and it is to be assumed that the revision of the text of Enoch was carried out not on an organized basis, by a single group of scribes working for a short period, but somewhat haphazardly, by several different groups of scribes working over a fairly long period.

In the discussion above I have drawn attention to two manu­scripts, BM 492 and Ull, whose texts diverge to some extent from what eventually became the standard text. It is an open question whether a complete new collation of other Eth II manuscripts, e.g. Munich 30 which belongs to the eighteenth century, would reveal other manuscripts with comparable divergent texts.

I have chosen Ryl as the base-text of this edition—if we may leave on one side for the moment the question whether it is right to use an Eth II or an Eth I manuscript for this purpose—on the grounds that Ryl is an early and excellent representative of what became the standard text of Enoch. From the above discussion, however, it is clear that there are other good representatives of this standard text, and it would have been possible to have chosen one of these (e.g. Bodl 5) as the base-text instead of Ryl.

(2) On the other hand it is important that the value of the Eth I manuscripts should not be over-emphasized. This danger was not entirely avoided by Charles, for his recognition of the fact that the Eth I manuscripts contain an older text-type than the Eth II manuscripts led him on occasions to attach a wrong importance to Eth I readings, and to take as the true Ethiopic text what should rather be regarded as a mistake.

Although the Eth I manuscripts contain many valuable readings, they are none the less full of all sorts of errors, as Charles himself recognized, both by way of the omission or addition of odd words and phrases, and by way of mis-spellings and of carelessness in the use of case-endings. Most of the omissions and additions have been noted in Charles's text-edition, but a large number of the other mistakes have not, and there are far more copyists' errors in the Eth I manuscripts than is apparent from Charles's edition.^*

* Cf. the comments of W . Baars and R. Zuurmond ('The Project for a New Edition of the Ethiopic Book of Jubilees', JSS 9 (1964), 70 f.) on Charles's edition of the Ethiopic text of Jubilees.

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 33

In these circumstances it would appear essential to treat the evidence of the Eth I manuscripts with discrimination, and this, as it seems to me, Charles did not always do.

Charles's approach in this respect is well illustrated by his treat­ment of a number of passages where he thinks the true Ethiopic text has survived only in a single Eth I manuscript. In the intro­duction to his text-edition Charles lists twenty-one such passages —all taken from those sections of Enoch ( i . 1 -32 . 6 and 89. 42-9) for which he had available both Ethiopic and Greek evidence.^s In the light of the Greek evidence it would certainly appear that in many of the cases noted by Charles (particularly the examples noted in Berl) the true Ethiopic text has only survived in a single Eth I manuscript. But in other cases it seems that Charles's estimate of the value of the Eth I manuscripts led him to misuse the Ethiopic evidence. Thus in 17. 4, instead of the reading Kllh: ^S-TiibJU-arri 'to the waters of life', Charles took over the im­possible reading of BM 491 Xflh: <^i"ir j AjEaJl*:, but emended the last word to th^PVI: in order to produce a version identical with the Greek—'to the living waters'. Here it seems to me that far from having to do with the original Ethiopic text, we have to do rather with mistakes of the kind with which BM 491 is full.

Charles's treatment of 17. 3 is similar. Here, instead of the well-attested toCA-h-i<n'ii?ti-n4 'yf!, Charles adopted as his text (oClLYh: «n)h?t: >nC7?1': (cf. Gr^*" Kai i5ov t o t t o v t c o v <pcocrni-pcov). For the reading •nC79'ir: Charles relied on the evidence of BM 485. In fact for this passage BM 485 has fflCS-h-: on^-flCt: •aCVi-fr i —an impossible text. Again Charles has emended an un­satisfactory and corrupt reading to produce what he claims as the true Ethiopic text.

In 14. I Charles reads "HflDR-rfjA: : R-Jt^: which he took as the equivalent of Gr*"*" BipXos Aoycov SiKotiocrOvris. Tlao^dtl.: is read only by Berl—^the other manuscripts have "HffDR'rh^ : —and in view of the fact that Berl is full of examples where the wrong case-ending is used, it seems to me extremely doubtful whether "HoD^fhi. I can be regarded as the original Ethiopic reading. This is apart from the fact that "HfloR-rfii: : i and Bi|3Aos Aiycov 5iKaiocnivTis are clearly not quite the same.

In 6. 4, where the majority of the manuscripts have cDl7ft«f.:

Cf. Charles, Text, pp. xxii-xxiv. 826163 C

34 I N T R O D U C T I O N

AHt:^»lC:7-n«! : , Charles gives the reading of BM 485 a)'^va£••. AHt: y°hC: V-dCbut brackets ^iiC: as an intrusion. In fact Ull (not known to Charles) does attest the reading a)17n<fc: AHt: V-QC and it would seem very likely either that ^iiC i is an intrusion, or that S^iiC: and 7-flC; are alternative readings that have both come into the text. Thus the development of the text here would appear to be as follows: ( i ) (OlVai-: rtHt: 7-nC s = Ull; (2) wiva^-: AHt: y°hC! 7-nC: = BM 485; (3) a jm«f . : AHt: i^hC: 7-n<;: = the majority reading. Charles's instinct about the text here was correct, but his claim that BM 485 attests the true Ethiopic text was a little misleading.

A very similar case where Charles claimed the support of BM 485 for the true Ethiopic text is to be found in 89. 42. H e r e Charles read Xhh : K\f"h \ *i«vX \ 070 : K7liA \ Aa70 : ( = BM 485), but bracketed *iivXifl70! as a gloss. Again Charles's instinct about the text was soimd, for Ull now attests what must surely be regarded as the original Ethiopic reading, X?lh : : X7H.ft: A170; (cf. GrV«t u ^ p i o\5 f|y£ipev 6 Kupios TCOV i rpop&Tcov) .

But again Charles's appeal to the support of BM 485 was mis­leading, for in fact what we have in BM 485 is an early stage in the corruption of this passage (see on 89. 42 for further details). —In view of what was said above it is interesting to note that BM 492, although going its own way, attests here a better text than all the other Ethiopic manuscripts except Ull, OJAI/I^A ; A°«n>': X7lLA:Aa70:.

The above examples, although not particularly significant in themselves, seem to me to illustrate two points. On the one hand they illustrate Charles's tendency—apparent throughout his text-edition—^towards insufficient discrimination in his use of the Eth I evidence and somewhat arbitrary handling of the Ethiopic text. On the other hand they indicate the importance of not over­emphasizing the value of the Eth I manuscripts.

A rather more serious example of the potential dangers of such over-emphasis is to be found in the case of 100. 7. Here the Ethiopic manuscripts, with the exception of Berl, read 'Woe to you, you sirmers, when you afflict the righteous on the day of severe trouble, and burn them with fire'— aJ^J-J^^jPoD* ; OX/it:. Gr' ^ is basically the same, but has at the end: 'and keep them in fire' — K a l (puM^riTe I v TrOpi. 'Burn' is probably more appropriate to t h e context, and Zuntz in fact emends 9uA<i5TiT£ ( ' k e e p ' ) to <5fhk%v{\z

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 35

('burn').^* However, what is of interest here is that Bonner left fuAct^riTS in his text with the comment: 'Berl reads "save", which may point to (puXd^tiTs'.^' A similar point was also made by Torrey.28 But the reading of Berl w^^r'^'iPao'aM^: ('and save them in fire') is clearly nothing more than a mistake for a):fi£r£;P(V>'; aKfl'f: ('and burn them in fire'), the reading of all the other manuscripts; there are countless mistakes of this type in Berl. This is apart from the fact that the equivalent of " i f : is not cpuAdaaco, but acojoo.

Although it is quite clear that the Eth I manuscripts have pre­served many valuable old readings which have disappeared from the Eth n manuscripts, it seems to me essential that the Eth I evidence be subjected to careful discrimination and evaluation. In many cases, as Charles and Flemming recognized, the original Ethiopic text has survived not in Eth I, but in Eth II manuscripts.^'

Charles and Flemming have well described the characteristics of the Eth I manuscripts, and there is nothing further that need be added to their comments.^" Further discussion of the Eth II manuscripts is also unnecessary, except to draw attention to the fact, noted by Charles," that several of the manuscripts in the Eth II group go in pairs (Bodl 5 Vat 71 , Curzon 55 Munich 30, Curzon 56 BM 484, BM 499 Westenholz MS.). In a similar

« Cf. Zuntz, J B L 61 (1942), 196. " Cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 51. =8 Cf. Torrey, JAOS 62 (1942), s8.

Cf. e.g. the following readings in the last section of Enoch (the list is not meant to be exhaustive):

100. 4 ji.d£:hV: (Abb 35 Tana 9, Eth II )

101. 3 CD^n : H"A-: y"7n<54lOi>': (Abb 35, Eth I I ~ b u t Abb 35 omits K-A-:)

103. I I (Dh'^&^SI: (Eth I I ) 104.2 -ncy^-r; ( B M 4853, Eth i i )

Tana 9 Eth II do not repeat 'VaCO' i before (nY^dA?-! 104.6 aJA-^h-J.; (Eth I I ) 104. 7 h.^t-:^V^! ( B M 492 Ull) 104. 11 }7C?: (Abb 35, E th I I )

104. 13 a)f.'r:^W<l-: ( B M 491 Tana 9, Ryl 6 M S S . )

See also Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 23. See Charles, Text, pp. xxii-xxiv; Flemming, Translation, 8-10.

3" Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxiv.

36 I N T R O D U C T I O N

fashion RyP BM 486 should probably now be seen as going back to a common source. 32

My purpose in this work differs from that of Charles and Flem­ming in two important respects. On the one hand, I have not attempted to produce a new conflated text of Enoch, but rather to present the sum total of the evidence for the text of Enoch in as clear a way as possible, since this seems to me to be for the time being the more useful procedure. Accordingly I thought it best to give the evidence of one good manuscript exactly as it stands— in fact using photographs—and to present on this base the evidence for the various different forms of the text. On the other hand, I have not chosen as my base-text an Eth I manuscript, such as BM 485, but rather an Eth II manuscript, namely Ryl. The reason for this is partly that, as argued above, the value of the Eth I manuscripts in comparison with the Eth II manuscripts has been exaggerated, and partly that none of the Eth I manuscripts seems suitable as it stands to serve as the base-text. Five of the Eth I manuscripts (BM 485, BM 491, Berl, Abb 55, and Tana 9) are so full of mistakes, omissions, and additions that they could not possibly be used without extensive emendation, but we are then back in the position of having to resort to a conflated text. The fifth (Abb 35) was, it is true, copied carefully and accurately, but it contains a mixed type of text, and on this ground seems un­suitable as the base-text; Abb 35, as is well known, has been cor­rected in many places, and while the original text (Abb 35^) belongs with the Eth I manuscripts, the corrected text (Abb 35^) belongs with the Eth II manuscripts.

In the circumstances, an Eth II manuscript seems best suited as the base on which to present the evidence for the text of Enoch in its various versions and recensions, and amongst the Eth II manu­scripts Ryl, for reasons already indicated, commends itself for this purpose. 33

For this edition I have collated afresh all the Eth I manuscripts known to me,34 and I give in the apparatus all the variants they

" Cf. above, note 9. " Cf. above, p. 3 2 ; for a description of Ryl see above, note 9. 3* I learnt of the existence of Tana 9 only after this work had been substan­

tially completed, but it has proved possible to incorporate the evidence of its readings into the apparatus of volume i and to make reference to it, where appropriate, in the present volume. Tana 9 is similar in character to B M 485 and belongs to Eth I. T h e scribe omitted 7 1 . i 2 b - 7 8 . 8a, but made up for most of

T H E E T H I O P I C V E R S I O N 3 7

5. The Versions Underlying the Ethiopic Text of Enoch

It seems to have been a more or less universal assumption that the Ethiopic text of Enoch is a translation of a Greek version, and most scholars have thought it vmnecessary even to discuss the question.' To my knowledge this view has been challenged only

this by beginning again at 72. i when he reached the end of chapter 82. Although Tana 9 contains some interesting new readings, the collation of the manuscript has confirmed the view that the discovery and collation of any further Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch is unlikely to add in any very significant way to our knowledge of the Ethiopic text.

' Cf. e.g. Dillmann, Translation, p. lix; Flemming, Translation, 2 ; Charles, Text, p. X.

attest, including mistakes, other than purely orthographic variants. I have likewise collated Bodl 5 and Ull as representatives of the Eth II manuscripts. Bodl 5, like Ryl, is a good representative of the standard text, and complements Ryl. Ull is an interesting manu­script and, as we have seen, contains many unique readings; this manuscript had not, of course, been collated before. These eight, together with Ryl, are fully representative of the Ethiopic evidence for the text of Enoch, and it seems to me very doubtful whether much would be gained by a full collation of additional manu­scripts. Admittedly this judgement might be qualified in the case of one or two manuscripts (e.g. BM 492 or Munich 30), but it is questionable whether many readings of interest would emerge even from these. However, it did seem to me worthwhile to give some indication of the evidence provided by the Eth II manuscripts of which I have not made direct use, and I have taken from Charles the readings of the fifteen Eth II manuscripts other than Bodl 5 and Ryl that he presented in his apparatus (i.e. Bodl 4, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Vat 71 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westenholz MS.). In the case of this evidence I normally do not name the manuscripts to which the variants are to be attributed, but merely use the formula '5 MSS.', '7 MSS.', etc. The tests that I have carried out suggest that, although there are omissions and misprints in Charles's edition, in general his apparatus is reliable. (For the organization of the material in the apparatus see the Introduction to volume i.)

38 I N T R O D U C T I O N

twice, by Schmidt and by Ullendorff. Schmidt, writing at the beginning of this century, argued not only that the original lan­guage of the Parables of Enoch was Aramaic, but also that the Parables had been translated directly from Aramaic into Ethiopic.^ As important evidence for this view Schmidt drew attention to the three renderings which occur in the Parables for the term, 'The Son of Man', and argued that these went back to three different expressions in the original Aramaic, viz.:

(D^Aihr^AiKoD^h^aj-i am 121 ma

More recently Professor Ullendorff, while not excluding the use of a Greek text by those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic, has argued that not only the Parables, but also the bulk of Enoch was translated directly from Aramaic into Geez.^

The supposition that those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic made use of a Greek version would appear to be virtually certain, both because for quite large sections of the text there is fairly close agreement between the Ethiopic and the Greek (as repre­sented by Gr""*" and Grcs), and because there are some corrup­tions in the Ethiopic text that can only be explained in terms of the Greek (cf. e.g. 19. 2 ; 22. 2, 3).* The question whether and to what extent the Ethiopic translators also made use of an Aramaic version of Enoch is more difficult to determine, but the evidence adduced by Professor Ullendorff would suggest that there are good grounds for thinking that the translators did make direct use of an Aramaic text. Professor Ullendorff, using both vocabulary and syntactical evidence, based his argument on the discussion of a number of passages where in his view the variants of the Greek and the Ethiopic can best be explained in terms of direct Ethiopic de­pendence on an Aramaic, Vorlage, and of passages where the Ethiopic text seems to reflect directly Aramaic vocabulary and

* Cf; N. Schmidt, 'The Original Language of the Parables of Enoch' , Old Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper, edited by R. F. Harper, F . Brown, and G. F. Moore, Chicago, 1908, ii. 3 2 9 - 4 9 ; 'The Apocalypse of Noah and the Parables of Enoch', Oriental Studies Dedicated to Paul Haupt, Baltimore and Leipzig, 1926, 1 1 1 - 2 3 . Cf. also Charles, Transla­tion, pp. Ixi-lxviii.

3 Cf. Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic "Vorlage" of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch? ' ; Ethiopia and the Bible, 61 f.

* Cf. Flemming, Translation, 2.

V E R S I O N S U N D E R L Y I N G E T H I O P I C T E X T 39

Aramaic constructions.' But he points out that the evidence for this view must of necessity be cumulative, and it is therefore de­sirable to consider what further evidence there is available. In this cormection it should be noted that, in addition to the type of evidence used by Professor Ullendorff, we now have at our dis­posal the evidence provided by the Dead Sea Aramaic fragments.

I discuss now, therefore, a number of passages where the dif­ferences between the Ethiopic and the Greek versions seem best explained on the assumption that the Ethiopic is directly depen­dent on an Aramaic Vorlage.

In loi . 4 the Ethiopic text reads 'do you not see the kings of the ships ( r t } 7 / " t ! M^VC i) ?' where the context requires rather 'the sailors of the ships'. Hal6vy long ago suggested that the rendering 'kings' derived from a misreading of Tl'^D as ' 'D'PQ , * and this explanation was generally adopted. But it was always assumed, on the theory that the Ethiopic is a translation of the Greek, that the mistake was made by the Greek translator.' However, Gr^^, when it was discovered, turned out to have T O O S vocuKAripous ('the sailing-masters')—a perfectly acceptable rendering in the context. In the light of this Bonner suggested that the Ethiopic translator was probably unfamiliar with vocuKAripos, and hence rendered its second element by the word meaning 'king', i.e. 1 7 - ^ i.* But this seems to me unlikely; the word VOCOKATIPOS is used in Acts 27: 1 1 where the Ethiopic version has the perfectly adequate equivalent "ifiA i. I suggest that Halevy's explanation is the correct one, and that it was not the Greek, but the Ethiopic translator who misread ^n^}2 as ' ' D ' ? ^ .

In 106. 13 both the Greek and the Ethiopic texts cause diffi­culty.' At the end of the verse Gr* ^ has irap^prio-av T O V Xoyov ToO Kupiou cmb Tfjs SIOSI^KTIS T O O oupctvoO where Eth has M A f : ilCi AX7H.K: XflfAOAt: tl'^^i; the texts are identical

5 Cf. especially Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic "Vorlage" of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch?' , 264-6.

' J . Hal6vy, 'Recherches sur la langue de la redaction primitive du Livre d'Enoch', jfA vi. 9 (1867), 392. Hal^vy made the point as part of his attempt to show that the Book of Enoch was originally written in Hebrew, but this par­ticular point is valid for both a Hebrew and an Aramaic original. On the question of the original language of Enoch cf. now above. Section 2, pp. 6 f.

' Cf. e.g. Charles, Text, 2 1 1 ; Flemming, Translation, 133. » Cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 55 f. » See the discussions in Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 81 f . ; Torrey,

JAOS 62 (1942). 60.

40 I N T R O D U C T I O N

except for the variant dcrro rris 5ia9r|Kris/?iffi'JvOAt:. In Gr^^ the use of a double construction after Trape(3riaocv (both a direct object and otiTO with the genitive) is awkward, while in Eth the need to take KaoiiOMr i (I'^fi-: as the subject of A-iAf; ('some from the height of heaven transgressed the word of the Lord') is a little unusual. Possibly these difficulties are to be explained on the as­sumption that one or two words were illegible in, or missing from, the text which ultimately underlies the Greek and Ethiopic ver­sions of this passage. Be that as it may, my main concern here is to point out that the very strongly attested Ethiopic reading JioDAOAl*: cannot be explained in terms of a Greek cnrb TTJS 5ia-OrjKTis. The readings could, however, be explained on the assump­tion that they both go back directly to the Aramaic and derive from a confusion between KHQIp ('height', cf. Eth) and ('covenant', cf. Gr^^).

In 5. 8 Eth reads 'But those who possess wisdom will be humble' where Gr^*" has what appears to be a duplicate rendering: 'But there will be to the enlightened man light, and to the wise man perception'. The first rendering is very different from Eth, and probably derives from an inner-Greek expansion of the text. But the second rendering, despite the different constructions, is not so different from Eth—apart from one point: in Eth the wise man is humble, in Gr^*° he is perceptive. I suggest that this difference between Eth and Gr^*" stems from a confusion between 'PDntP'' and VDDtt?''.

The Greek version of 14. 18 refers to the 'wheel' (Tpoxos)'" of the throne of God, but the Ethiopic uses here, not the expected (Idl^i (cf. Dan. 7: 9), but iin-fl:—^to be taken in this context as meaning something like 'surroundings'. I suggest that fift-fl: goes back directly to an Aramaic and does not derive from a Greek Tpoxoj.

In 18. 10 a confusion of the roots f]DX and f]10 possibly under­lies the variants 'be gathered together' ( = Eth fi-^P'tth-i) and 'be completed' ( = Gr""*" owTeXsoOriaovTai).

In 23. 4 Eth reads 'This burning fire whose course you saw, towards the west, is (the fire of) all the lights of heaven' where Qj.pan reads 'This course of fire is the fire towards the west which persecutes (TO EKSICOKOV) all the lights of heaven'. Gr""*" TO

" In fact we would have expected a plural, Tpoxof, cf. Dan. 7 : 9.

V E R S I O N S U N D E R L Y I N G E T H I O P I C T E X T 4 1

&<5icoKOV would appear, in the light of 2 0 . 4, to be corrupt for T6 EKSIKCOV." In Eth H^iJt.e'; stands in place of TO 6K5ICOKOV/T6 IK5IKCOV, and it seems to me possible that underlying the variants HJ&}Jt.£'! and the assumed TO IKSIKCOV is a confusion between the roots nS73 and S7*nD.

At the end of 25. i, to take one final example, Gr""*" reads 'and why do you wish (OeAeis) to learn the truth*; Eth is similar, but uses a verb meaning 'to inquire' (cnl^i) instead of one corre­sponding to Qekco. I suggest that 'wish' and 'inquire' are inde­pendent renderings of the Aramaic verb ''S73.

The examples discussed above'^ as evidence for the direct use, by those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic, of an Aramaic Vorlage are all taken from those sections of Enoch for which we have available both Greek and Ethiopic texts, and all presuppose mistranslation on the part of either the Greek or the Ethiopic translators. The case is clearly more difficult to establish for those sections of Enoch for which no Greek evidence is available, but here, it seems to me, vocabulary and syntactical evidence are of some importance. I discuss now, therefore, three examples from the Parables where the vocabulary used seems to indicate direct dependence on a Semitic text.

In 52. 9 the Ethiopic appears to state: 'All these things will be denied {f-^hihS.:) and destroyed from the face of the earth'. However, 'to deny' is hardly appropriate in the context, and it seems to me very likely that : is here used with the same meaning as the equivalent Hebrew and Aramaic root ITl'D, viz. 'to wipe out ' ." It further seems to me very likely that t i A ^ : was used here because the translator had before him a Semitic text which used the root 1T]2.

In 65. 6 the word -i-nC: occurs in a context dealing with

" Cf. Charles, Translation, 5 1 . " For other cases where it is plausible to think that the Ethiopic is directly

dependent on a Semitic Vorlage see the notes on the following passages: i . 2 ('he saw a holy vision'); i . 9 ('And behold'); 2. 1 ('Contemplate', cf. 3 ; 4 ; 5. i ) ; 4 ('Shelter and shade'); 5. 6 ('and they will curse you sinners for ever ' ) ; 5. 9 ('and they will not be judged'); 7. i ('and were promiscuous with them') ; 8. i ('the things after these'); 9. 8 ('with those women') ; 10. 2 ('is about to come') ; 10. 9 ('against the bastards'); 14. 6 ('and you will not be able to enjoy them') ; 17. 7 ('the mountains'); 25. 6 ('they will each draw the fragrance of i t ' ) ; 27. 2 ('valley'); 27. 2 ('their place of judgement') ; 28. i ('of the wilderness'); 32 . z ('the summits of those moimtains').

" Cf. Dillmann, Translation, 26, i68 f.

4 2 I N T R O D U C T I O N

magic, and fairly obviously has the meaning 'enchantment'— exactly like the Hebrew word "130. The root is used in both Hebrew and Aramaic, in various forms, of the practice of magic, but to my knowledge this is not so, other than in Enoch 65. 6, of the equivalent Ethiopic root tdi:.

In 65. 8 the Ethiopic reads: 'For lead and tin are not produced from the earth like the former (i.e. silver); there is a spring which produces them, and an angel who stands in it, and that angel J&njtC:'. The root RAi: means 'to be quick, to come before, to anticipate', and then 'to be pre-eminent', and Charles accepts here the meaning 'to be pre-eminent'.'* But there is no obvious reason why it should be said of the angel in question that he is pre-eminent. However, Caquot and Geoltrain have recently con­nected the word je.n.&C: with the Syriac root bdr, and this seems to me correct—what the angel does is to distribute the lead and the t in . " It may be noted that the root occurs not only in Syriac, but also in Aramaic with the meaning 'to distribute'. Caquot and Geoltrain argue that both in this verse and 'i-flC: in 65. 6 are to be explained as 'Syriacisms', but until the meanings 'to distribute' and 'enchantment' can be estabUshed as Syriacisms for the words in question outside these two passages, it would seem to me more plausible to assume that RAd: and 'i-flC: were used here because the corresponding Semitic (and more precisely, Aramaic) words were present in the Vorlage used by the Ethiopic translators.

I turn now to a consideration of the evidence provided by the Dead Sea Aramaic fragments. From what was said above about the nature and limited extent of the Aramaic evidence'* it will be apparent that the contribution that the Dead Sea text can make to the Vorlage problem must inevitably be limited. The use of this evidence is also made difficult by the fact that we do not know how close the Dead Sea Aramaic text was to such Aramaic texts as were available to those who translated Enoch into Greek and Ethiopic. None the less it does seem to me that the Dead Sea fragments have some contribution to make.

The situation presented by the Dead Sea text of Enoch is not

" Cf. Charles, Translation, 130. " Cf. A. Caquot and P. Geoltrain, 'Notes sur le texte ^thiopien des "Para-

boles" d'Henoch', Semitica 23 (1963), 4 7 - 9 , and note i on p. 49. '* Cf. Section 2 , p. 1 2 .

V E R S I O N S U N D E R L Y I N G E T H I O P I C T E X T 43

untypical of such manuscript discoveries (cf. e.g. the Ben Sira text from Masada). In a large number of cases the Aramaic, the Greek, and the Ethiopic texts agree together. In others all three are different, or the Ethiopic and the Greek versions agree with one another against the Aramaic, although the differences are not usually very substantial. But what is of particular interest are the cases where the Aramaic text agrees with the Greek against the Ethiopic, and the cases where the Aramaic agrees with the Ethiopic against the Greek. The latter are far fewer than the former, as is hardly surprising in view of the late date of our Ethiopic manu­scripts, but the fact that they exist at all is, I think, of consider­able importance. Whereas agreements between the Aramaic and the Greek against the Ethiopic merely confirm that the Greek text has been transmitted in a better state than the Ethiopic'' and tell us nothing about the version(s) used by the Ethiopic translators, agreements between the Aramaic and the Ethiopic against the Greek may cast some light on the problem. I discuss now, there­fore, some cases where the Aramaic text agrees with the Ethiopic against the Greek.

In 10. 18, in a passage describing the fruitfulness of the earth in the eschatological era, Eth has 'and all of it will be planted with trees' where Gr""*" has 'and a tree will be planted in it'. For this

Aram"! v 7 reads DS]3rin H'^IDI. The damaged state of the Aramaic manuscript makes any final conclusion impossible, but the wording of the Aramaic would appear to agree with the Ethiopic rather than the Greek.

In 13. 6, in the account of Enoch's dealings with the Watchers, the Ethiopic reads: 'And then I wrote out the record of their petition, and their supplication in regard to their spirits and the deeds of each one of them (rtrtZy"70C«n^ :)•' The Greek has the same text, except that it omits the last phrase 'and the deeds of each one of them'. Aram^i vi i, although damaged, attests clearly

]1T]) 1T\ 'PD'? and thus indicates that the Aramaic did have a phrase corresponding to 'and the deeds of each one of them'.

" Thus e.g. in 30. 1 the Ethiopic has an impossible text, and the Aramaic (so far as it exists) agrees with the Greek. Again, in 3 1 . 3 the Aramaic confirms that the common Ethiopic word fi.iP'KP i has been substituted for the less common I'iP'fiSP j (cf. Gr) . But examples like this tell us nothing about the Vorlage problem.

44 I N T R O D U C T I O N

There seems to me no plausible reason why these words should have dropped out of the Greek version, if they had ever stood in it.

In 14. 5, where Eth has 'for all the days of eternity', Gr^*" has 'for all the generations of eternity'. Aram"i vi 15 ' '^V ^^'D TSJ

agrees with the Ethiopic, not the Greek. In 22. 6, in the account of Enoch's visit to Sheol, Enoch asks

Raphael about the spirit of Abel. According to the Ethiopic, Enoch's words are: 'Whose is this spirit whose voice thus reaches heaven's and complains ?'—'HffoliS.?!: Hffpj.; at-Kfi Hhffpfl! ^ft"; fi-Ci^fh I Xflh! A^yje.: cD^Crth.:. According to the Greek, which ad­mittedly raises some problems, Enoch says: 'Whose is this spirit which is complaining? Therefore his voice thus reaches and com­plains to heaven.' It is difficult to think that the Ethiopic is a translation from the Greek, at least from that which is repre­sented to us in Gr""*". Again we have only very limited Aramaic

evidence, cf. Aram^i xxii 6 ]]l'Dl XT! f^T X[. What seems to me important, however, is that it is clear from the few Aramaic words that do survive that the Ethiopic, with HffoJ.; (o-h.'P; HhaoTi has exactly the same construction as the Aramaic.

As a final example it may be noted that this same type of agree­ment between the wording of Eth and Aram is to be found in 9 3 . 1 1 , a passage for which there is, of course, no Greek evidence available. Here Eth reads (D-iift H-rt-j (o-CtA: rt-flX; H^hA: (cf. also 93. 13). Charles took exception to this construction,'' but the identical wording, . . H "713 XIH 130 (cf. Aramsi v 17, 22 is clearly attested in the Dead Sea Aramaic text.

The discussion of the above examples^", which make use of the evidence provided by the Dead Sea Aramaic text, would thus appear to point again to the conclusion that those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic had available an Aramaic as well as a Greek text. Indeed, in the light of all the evidence discussed in this Introduction and of the evidence adduced by E. Ullendorff^' it would seem to me difficult to argue otherwise.

'Heaven' is attested only by Ull and Abb 99, but appears to be required for the sense. " Cf. Charles, Text, 196 f.

^° For other possible examples see the notes on 7. 3 ('all the toil of men') , 13. 6 ('and their supplication'), and 14. 4 ('and complete judgement (has been decreed) against you').

" Cf. above, note 5. T h e conmients of Black ( 'The Fragments of the Aramaic Enoch from Qumran', 21-3) fail to take account of the fact that there

V E R S I O N S U N D E R L Y I N G E T H I O P I C T E X T 45

Two further points need to be made.

(i) If it is true that the Ethiopic translators made direct use of an Aramaic as well as a Greek text, then this makes it likely that the Ethiopic will sometimes be superior to the Greek, and we certainly ought to be prepared to give proper weight to the evidence of the Ethiopic where it diverges from the Greek text. In this respect it seems to me that the text-edition and translation of Charles are open to criticism, for Charles—in common with others who worked on the text of Enoch in his day—^was inclined to assume that the Greek version of Enoch must almost inevitably be superior to the Ethiopic. An instructive example of Charles's approach in this matter is to be found in the case of 5. i . Here Gr"" " reads 'and perceive how the living God made these things so, and he lives for all eternity'. Charles recognized that 'the living God' and 'he lives for all eternity' are probably duplicate renderings of the same expression, but otherwise he thought that the Greek text was sound, and he judged the Ethiopic by the standard of the Greek. Eth is presented to us here in two forms. Eth I has an impossible text: (Dhh^i-: nhfl»: 7nChai>«; ([Kitl-V: itleaixi H«if».PaJ-: M([y"i —'and perceive how you made all these things who live for ever'. Charles22 recognized that this text was corrupt, but emended laCiuto' I AKft-TF: H-ft°oi>': into l-flCoo- i AXft-l-p i h"¥U-: to make the text conform to Gr^*" ETToiriosv ourd OUTOOS. Flemming^^ similarly proposed the emendation l-dd i hfloU: XA°lt: or rtXft'l'F:. Eth II has a perfectly intelligible text a)XXy°4-: Miao; 7.nd: (tiiao': AKlT'l'V: H"ft°oi>': Hfh£iD-1 MA^":—'and perceive how He who lives for ever made all these things for you'. Charles and Flemming, however, regarded the Eth II text as representing an emended form of the Eth I text. Fortunately we now have some Aramaic

evidence available, cf. Aram*i ii n ]''[J^^J3 ^J2pV^ X^n[ ^

]'''?K n'''l2S7 "70 Although in a fragmentary state, the Aramaic would appear to be closer to Eth II than to Eth I or GrPan. Further, it would seem clear that the Eth I text, far from preserving an earlier form of the Ethiopic which was subsequently

are some cases (cf. e.g. l o i . 4 or 93. 1 1 ) where it is impossible to explain the evidence except on the assumption that the Ethiopic is directly dependent on a Semitic text.

« Cf. Charles, Text, 8 f . ; Translation, 10. « Cf. Flemming, Text, 3.

46 I N T R O D U C T I O N

emended to produce the Eth II text, simply contains an error, lactiao-: for : Mtao-;.

In the light of the Aramaic evidence Charles's approach to the Ethiopic text of 5. i must now appear to us as somewhat arbitrary, and it would not be difficult to instance many comparable examples of an arbitrary approach to the Ethiopic in Charles's text-edition and translation.^* In view of the fact that our Ethiopic manuscripts are all fairly late, and that in any case Enoch was translated into Ethiopic after it had been translated into Greek, it is reasonable to assume that in many cases, if not the majority, the Greek is likely to offer us a better text than the Ethiopic. But it does seem to me essential that in those cases where the Ethiopic and Greek texts diverge, and where no Aramaic evidence is available, we be much more prepared than Charles was to give due weight to the evidence and possible independence of the Ethiopic version.

(2) Although I think that there is good evidence available for the view that the Ethiopic translators had access to an Aramaic text of Enoch, it seems to me very difficult, in the absence of more sub­stantial Aramaic and Greek texts of Enoch than we at present possess, to determine the extent to which the translators made use of an Aramaic text. However, a further examination of the Ethiopic to see how far it reflects Aramaic vocabulary and syntax may offer some help in the solution of this problem.

Finally, it may be noted that the conclusions about the origin and history of the Ethiopic version of Enoch that seem to emerge from the preceding discussion—^translation on the basis of Greek and Aramaic texts in the fourth to sixth centuries; revision of the Ethiopic text from the sixteenth century onwards and the ultimate emergence of a standard revised textes—fit in well with the con­clusions to which recent studies have pointed as regards the origin and history of Ethiopic Bible translations in general.^*

* Cf. e.g. Charles's comments on 13 . i where he recognized that the text of Eth was superior to that of GrP»°: 'Here we may conclude either to a happy emendation of the Ethiopic translator of Gr or of the scribe of the Greek M S . used by Eth or to the existence in the Aramaic of both forms, the corrupt in the text and the true reading in the margin' (Text, 33). For similar somewhat far­fetched explanations cf. Translation, p. Iviii, note i , p. Ix, note i .

^5 Cf. above, pp. 2 8 - 3 2 . 2' Cf. Ullendorff, Ethiopia and the Bible, 5 5 - 9 .

N O T E O N T H E T R A N S L A T I O N 47

6. A Note on the Translation

This edition (volume i) and translation (volume 2) of the Book of Enoch is based on Rylands Ethiopic MS. 23, and the reasons for the choice of this manuscript have been discussed above (pp. 32 ff., 36 f.). It should be understood that the translation is intended as a translation of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, not of an Ethiopic text corrected on the basis of the Greek or Aramaic. In fact I have follovsred Ryl fairly closely and have only diverged from it where its evidence does not make sense and where better Ethiopic evidence is available. In such cases I have italicized the translation, and it should be clear from the apparatus in volume i which read­ing is being followed. The translation is, by intention, fairly literal. I have not attempted to transliterate on a scientific basis the many names that occur in the Book of Enoch; for the vast majority of the names I have used the conventional English speUings, and for the others simplified transliterations.

In the notes below the translation I quote the Aramaic evidence for the text of Enoch and discuss its relationship to the Ethiopic and Greek texts. Where appropriate, I also discuss difficulties in the Greek and Ethiopic texts. As will be apparent, the notes are intended as a textual, not an exegetical, commentary on Enoch.

A note on the organization of the material in volume i will be found in the Introduction to that volume.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

AALEN, S . , 'S t . L u k e ' s Gospel and the L a s t Chapters of I E n o c h ' , NTS 1 3 ( 1966/7) , 1 - 1 3 .

D'ABBADIE, A . , Catalogue raisonn^ de manuscrits Ethiopiens appurtenant ii

Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris , 1 8 5 9 .

Acta Pontificii Instituti Biblici, iv. 7 ( 1 9 4 1 ) .

BAARS, W . and ZUURMOND, R . , ' T h e Project for a N e w Edit ion of the

Ethiopic Book of Jubilees ' , JSS 9 ( 1 9 6 4 ) , 6 7 - 7 4 .

BARTHI^LEMY, D . and M I L I K , J . T . , Qumran Cave I (Discoveries in the

Judaean Deser t i ) , Oxford, 1 9 5 5 .

BEER, G . , ' D a s B u c h H e n o c h ' , Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des

Alten Testaments, T u b i n g e n , 1900, ii. 2 1 7 - 3 1 0 ( = Beer , Translation).

BLACK, M . , An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels, 3 r d edn. , Oxford, 1 9 6 7 . Apocalypsis Henochi Graece (Pseudepigrapha Veteris T e s t a m e n t i

G r a e c e iii), Le iden , 1 9 7 0 ( = Black, Text).

• ' T h e Maranatha Invocation and J u d e 1 4 , 1 5 ( I E n o c h i : 9 ) ' , Christ and Spirit in the New Testament, Studies in honour o f C . F . D . Moule , edited b y B . L i n d a r s and S . S. Smalley, Cambridge , 1 9 7 3 , 1 8 9 - 9 6 .

• ' T h e F r a g m e n t s of the A r a m a i c E n o c h f rom Q u m r a n ' , La Littdra-ture juive entre Tenach et Mischna: quelques problhnes (Recherches bibliques ix ) , edited b y W . C . van Unnik , Leiden , 1 9 7 4 , 1 5 - 2 8 .

BONNER, C , The Last Chapters of Enoch in Greek (Studies and D o c u ­ments viii), L o n d o n , 1 9 3 7 .

The Homily on the Passion by Melito Bishop of Sardis with Some Fragments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (Studies and D o c u m e n t s xi i ) , L o n d o n , 1 9 4 0 .

BOURIANT, U . , Fragments grecs du Livre d'£noch (M6moires publi6s par les m e m b r e s de la Mission arch^ologique fran^aise au Caire ix . i , Paris , 1 8 9 2 , 9 1 - 1 4 7 ) .

BROCK, S . P. , 'A F r a g m e n t o f E n o c h in Syriac ' , JTS (N.S.) 1 9 ( 1 9 6 8 ) , 6 2 6 - 3 1 .

BROCKELMANN, C , Katalog der orientalischen Handschriften der Stadt-bibliothek zu Hamburg mit Ausschluss der hebrdischen. Teil i . Die arabischen, persischen, turkischen, malaiischen, koptischen, syrischen, athiopischen Handschriften, H a m b u r g , 1 9 0 8 .

BURKITT, F . C, Jewish and Christian Apocalypses ( T h e Schweich L e c t u r e s of the British A c a d e m y , 1 9 1 3 ) , L o n d o n , 1 9 1 4 .

CAQUOT, A . and GEOLTRAIN, P . , 'Notes sur le texte 6thiopien des " P a r a -b o l e s " d 'Henoch ' , Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 3 9 - 5 4 .

B I B L I O G R A P H Y 49

CONTI ROSSINI, C , ' I manoscri t t i etiopici della Missione Cattolica di Cheren ' , RRAL (5th S e r . ) , 1 3 ( 1 9 0 4 ) , 2 3 3 - 8 6 .

'Not ice sur les manuscri ts Ethiopiens de la collection d'Abbadie ' , JA X . 1 9 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 5 5 1 - 7 8 ; X. 2 0 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , s - 7 2 ; X . 2 0 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 4 4 9 - 9 4 ;

xi . 2 ( 1 9 1 3 ) , S - 6 4 ; x i . 6 ( 1 9 1 S ) , 1 8 9 - 2 3 8 ; x i . 6 ( 1 9 1 5 ) , 4 4 5 - 9 3 -

COWLEY, R . ( f rom information supplied b y Fi tawrari A l a m e T e f e r u ) , ' T h e

Study of Geez Manuscr ipts in T e g r e Province ' , JES 9 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 1 - 5 .

DENIS, A . - M . , Introduction aux pseudEpigraphes grecs d'Ancien Testament (Studia in Veteris T e s t a m e n t i Pseudepigrapha i ) , Le iden , 1 9 7 0

( = Denis , Introduction).

DILLMANN, A. , Catalogus Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Bod-

leianae Oxoniensis. Pars VII. Codices Aethiopici, Oxford, 1 8 4 8 .

Liber Henoch Aethiopice, Leipzig, 1 8 5 1 ( = Dillmann, Text).

Das Buch Henoch, Leipzig, 1 8 5 3 ( = Dillmann, Translation).

Lexicon Linguae Aethiopicae, Leipzig, 1 8 6 5 ( = Dillmann, Lexicon).

Die Handschriften- Verzeichnisse der Koniglichen Bibliothek zu Berlin, Berlin, 1 8 7 8 .

• ' O b e r den neugefundenen griechischen T e x t des H e n o c h - B u c h e s ' , SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 3 9 - 5 4 and 1 0 7 9 - 9 2 .

Ethiopic Grammar, translated b y J . A . Crichton, L o n d o n , 1 9 0 7 ( = Dillmann, Grammar).

DINDORF, W . , Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus CP (Corpus Scr iptorum

Historiae Byzantinae) , i, Bonn, 1 8 2 9 .

DONADONI, S . , ' U n f rammento della versione copta del " L i b r o di

E n o c h ' " , Acta Orientalia (Copenhagen) 2 5 ( i 9 6 0 ) , 1 9 7 - 3 0 2 .

FABRICIUS, J . A. , Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, H a m b u r g

and Leipzig, i, 1 7 1 3 (2nd edn. , H a m b u r g , i, 1 7 2 2 ) .

FiTZMYER, J . A. , The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I (Biblica e t

Orientalia 1 8 ) , 2 n d edn. , R o m e , 1 9 7 1 .

FLEMMING, J . and RADERMACHER, L . , Das Buch Henoch (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunder te 5 ) , Leipzig,

1 9 0 1 ( = F lemming , Translation).

Das Buch Henoch, athiopischer T e x t herausgegeben von J . F l e m m i n g ( T e x t e u n d Untersuchungen, neue Folge vii. i ) , Leipzig, 1 9 0 2 ( = F l e m ­ming, Text).

GEBHARDT, O . , 'Die 7 0 H i r t e n des Buches H e n o c h u n d ihre D e u ­tungen' , Archiv fttr wissenschaftliche Erforschung des Alten Testaments ii. 2 ( 1 8 7 2 ) , 2 4 2 - 6 .

CHAINE, M . , Catalogue des manuscrits Ethiopiens de la collection Antoine

d'Abbadie, Paris , 1 9 1 2 .

CHARLES, R . H . , The Book of Enoch, Oxford, 1 8 9 3 .

The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch (Anecdota Oxoniensia,

Semit ic Series x i ) , Oxford, 1906 ( = Charles, Text).

The Book of Enoch, 2 n d edn. , Oxford, 1 9 1 2 ( = Charles, Translation).

50 B I B L I O G R A P H Y

GELZER, H . , Sextus Julius Africanus und die byzantinische Chronographie,

ii. I , Leipzig, 1 8 8 5 .

GILDEMEISTER, J . , ' E i n F r a g m e n t des griechischen H e n o c h ' , ZDMG 9 ( I 8 S S ) , 6 2 1 - 4 .

GITLBAUER, M . , Die Oberreste griechischer Tachygraphie im Codex Vaticanus Graecus i8og, fasc. i (Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 2 8 / 2 ) , Vienna, 1 8 7 8 .

GOLDSCHMIDT, L . , Die abessinischen Handschriften der Stadtbibliothek zu Frankfurt am Main {RuppelVsche Sammlung), Berlin, 1 8 9 7 .

GREBAUT, E . and TISSERANT, E . , Codices Aethiopici Vaticani et Borgiani, Barberinianus Orientalis 2, Rossianus 865, Pars Prior , Enarrat io C o d i c u m , R o m e , 1 9 3 5 .

GRENFELL, B . P . and H u n t , A . S. , Catalogue gdnEral des antiquitds igyp­tiennes du Musie du Caire, Nos. ioooi-io86g: Greek Papyri, Oxford, 1 9 0 3 .

HALLivi (i.e. HAL^VY), J . , 'Recherches sur la langue de la redaction primitive du L i v r e d'f inoch' , JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 5 2 - 9 5 .

HAMMERSCHMIDT, E . , Athiopische Handschriften vom f^ndsee i : Reise-bericht und Beschreibung der Handschriften in dem Kloster des heiligen Gabriel auf der Insel Kebrdn (Verzeichnis der orientalischen H a n d ­schriften in Deutschland x x . i ) , Wiesbaden, 1 9 7 3 .

and JAGER, O . A. , Illuminierte athiopische Handschriften (Verzeichnis der orientahschen Handschrif ten in Deutschland x v ) , Wiesbaden, 1 9 6 8 .

HARTEL, W . , 5 . Tkasci Caecili Cypriani Opera Omnia, pars iii (Corpus Scr iptorum Ecclesiast icorum L a t i n o r u m iii. 3 ) , Vienna, 1 8 7 1 .

HUNT, A. S. , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, part xvii, L o n d o n , 1 9 2 7 .

JAMES, M . R . , Apocrypha Anecdota ( T e x t s and Studies ii. 3 ) , Cambridge , 1 8 9 3 .

JEREMIAS, J . , 'E in neuer T e x t f u n d : das Henochfragment der Chester Beat ty-Papyri ' , ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , cols. 1 4 5 f.

'Beobachtungen zu neutestamentlichen Stellen an H a n d des n e u ­gefundenen griechischen H e n o c h - T e x t e s ' , ZNW 3 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , 1 1 5 - 2 4 .

KENYON, F . G . , The Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, fasc. viii, E n o c h and Meli to , L o n d o n , 1 9 4 1 .

KUHN, G . , 'Beitrage zur Erklarung des Buches H e n o c h ' , ZAW^9 ( 1 9 2 1 ) ,

2 4 0 - 7 5 .

LAURENCE, R . , The Book of Enoch the Prophet, Oxford, 1 8 2 1 ; 2nd edn.

1 8 3 2 ( 1 8 3 3 ) ; 3 r d edn. 1 8 3 8 .

Libri Enoch Versio Aethiopica, Oxford, 1 8 3 8 .

LiDDELL, H . G . and SCOTT, R . , A Greek-English Lexicon, new edition b y H . S. Jones and R . M c K e n z i e , 2 vols. , Oxford , 1 9 4 0 ( = Liddell and Scot t (new edition)) .

B I B L I O G R A P H Y 5 1

und Glaube. FestgabefUr Karl Georg Kuhn zum 63. Geburtstag, edited b y G . Jeremias , H . - W . K u h n , and H . Stegemann, Gott ingen, 1 9 7 1 , 1 1 7 - 3 7 .

' F r a g m e n t s grecs du L i v r e d ' H e n o c h (P . O x y . xvii 2 0 6 9 ) ' , Chronique d'jSgypte 46 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 -

The Books of Enoch. Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4, Oxford,

1 9 7 6 .

MORDINI, A. , 'II convento di G u n d e Gundi^' , RSE 1 2 ( 1 9 5 3 ) , 2 9 - 7 0 .

NoTH, M . , Die israelitischen Personennamen im Rahmen der gemein-semitischen Namengebung, Stuttgart , 1 9 2 8 (reprint Hildesheim, 1 9 6 6 ) .

RADERMACHER, L . , see F lemming , J . RIESSLER, P. , Altjiidisches Schrifttum ausserhalb der Bibel, Augsburg,

1 9 2 8 .

SCALIGER, J . , Thesaurus Temporum, Eusebii . . . Chronicorum Canonum Omnimodae Historiae Libri Duo, 3 n d edn. , A m s t e r d a m , 1 6 5 8 .

SCHMIDT, N . , ' T h e Original L a n g u a g e of the Parables o f E n o c h ' , Old Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper, edited b y R . F . H a r p e r , F . B r o w n , and G . F . M o o r e , Chicago, 1 9 0 8 , ii. 3 2 9 - 4 9 -

' T h e Apocalypse of N o a h and the Parables of E n o c h ' , Oriental Studies Dedicated to Paul Haupt, Balt imore and Leipzig, 1 9 3 6 , 1 1 1 - 3 3 .

STRELCYN, S. , Catalogue of Ethiopic Manuscripts in the John Rylands University Library of Manchester, Manchester , 1 9 7 4 .

LODS, A. , Le Livre d'Hdnoch. Fragments grecs dicouverts h Akhmim

(HauteSgypte), Paris , 1 8 9 3 .

L'£vangile & VApocalypse de Pierre. Le texte grec du Livre d'Snoch (MEmoires publics par les m e m b r e s de la Mission arch^ologique

franfaise au Caire ix. 3 , Paris , 1 8 9 3 , 3 1 7 - 3 5 + 3 4 plates) .

L o w , I . , Die Flora der Juden, 4 vols. , Vienna and Leipzig, 1 9 3 4 - 3 4

(reprint Hildesheim, 1 9 6 7 ) .

M A I , A. , Patrum Nova Bibliotheca, ii, R o m e , 1 8 4 4 .

MARTIN, F . , Le Livre d'Hinoch, Paris , 1906 ( = Mart in , Translation).

MIGNE, J . - P . , Patrologia Latina, Ixii, Paris , 1 8 6 3 . M I L I K , J . T . , ' T h e D e a d Sea Scrolls F r a g m e n t of the Book of E n o c h ' ,

Biblica 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) , 3 9 3 - 4 0 0 . ' L e T e s t a m e n t de L 6 v i en a r a m e e n : fragment de la G r o t t e 4 de

Q u m r a n ' , RB 6 3 ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 3 9 8 - 4 0 6 . — — ' H e n o c h au pays des Aromates ( C h . xxvii h xxx i i ) . F r a g m e n t s

arameens de la G r o t t e 4 de Q u m r a n ' , RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 0 - 7 .

Ten Years of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (Studies in Biblical T h e o l o g y 2 6 ) , L o n d o n , 1 9 5 9 .

'Probl^mes de la litt^rature h^nochique k la lumi^re des fragments

arameens de Q u m r a n ' , HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 3 - 7 8 .

• ' T u r f a n et Q u m r a n . L i v r e des G r a n t s juif et manicheen' . Tradition

52 B I B L I O G R A P H Y

SWETE, H . B . , The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint, iii, 4th ed. , Cambridge , 1 9 1 2 .

THACKERAY, H . St . J., A Grammar of the Old Testament in Greek, i,

Cambridge , 1 9 0 9 ( = T h a c k e r a y , Grammar).

TORREY, C . C , 'Notes on the Greek T e x t s of E n o c h ' , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 2 - 6 0 .

ULLENDORFF, E . , ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " o f the Ethiopic T e x t of E n o c h ?', Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi Etiopici (Academia Nazionale dei Lincei . Problemi attuali di scienza e di cultura 4 8 ) , R o m e , i 9 6 0 , 2 5 9 - 6 7 .

The Ethiopians, 3 r d edn. , Oxford , 1 9 7 3 . Ethiopia and the Bible ( T h e Schweich L e c t u r e s of the British

A c a d e m y 1 9 6 7 ) , L o n d o n , 1 9 6 8 .

WARNER, G . F . and GILSON, J . P . , Catalogue of Western Manuscripts in the Old Royal and King's Collections in the British Museum, 4 vols. , L o n d o n , 1 9 2 1 .

WELLHAUSEN, j., ' Z u r apokalyptischen Li tera tur ' , Skizzen und Vor-

arbeiten vi, Berlin, 1 8 9 9 .

WRIGHT, W . , Catalogue of the Ethiopic Manuscripts in the British Museum

acquired since the year 1847, L o n d o n , 1 8 7 7 .

ZAHN, T . , Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, ii. 2 , Er langen and Leipzig, 1 8 9 2 .

ZOTENBERG, H . , Catalogue des nmnuscrits Ethiopiens {gheez et amharique) de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris , 1 8 7 7 .

ZUNTZ, G . , 'Notes on the Greek E n o c h ' , JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 1 9 3 - 2 0 4 .

' T h e Greek T e x t of E n o c h 1 0 2 . 1 - 3 ' , jfBL 63 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 5 3 f.

' E n o c h on the L a s t J u d g e m e n t (ch . cii. 1 - 3 ) ' , JTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 1 - 7 0 .

LIST OF SIGLA

A r a m

G r

GrSync

GrPan GrP»n a G r v a . GrCB

E t h

E t h I and E t h I I

E t h I — B M 4 8 5

B M 4 8 5 a

B M 4 9 1

Berl

A b b 3 5

A b b 5 5

T a n a 9

T a n a 9a

E t h I I — B o d l 5

Ryl

U l l

Bodl 4

Frankfur t M S .

C u r z o n 5 5

Curzon 5 6

B M A d d . 2 4 1 8 5

B M 4 8 4

B M 4 8 6

B M 4 9 0

B M A d d . 2 4 9 9 0

B M 4 9 2

B M 4 9 9

T h e A r a m a i c D e a d Sea F r a g m e n t s of E n o c h . A r a m c , d, e, f, g. A r a m « t r . a ^ as t r .b^ a s t r . c ^

astr.d—riie different manuscripts to which the various fragments belong T h e Greek Version o f E n o c h T h e F r a g m e n t s in Syncellus (GrS^nc a = 5 , ^ . GfSync b ^ 8. 4 - 1 0 . 1 4 ; Grsyn- "= = 1 5 . 8 - 1 6 . i ) T h e A k h m i m Manuscr ipt ( C o d e x Panopolitanus) A duplicate version of 1 9 . 3 - 2 1 . 9 within the A k h m i m Manuscr ipt C o d e x Vaticanus G r . 1809

T h e Chester B e a t t y - M i c h i g a n Papyrus

T h e Ethiopic Version o f E n o c h

T h e two families of Ethiopic manuscripts

British M u s e u m Orient. 4 8 5

A duplicate version of 97 . 6 b - i o 8 . 1 0 within British

M u s e u m Orient . 4 8 5

British M u s e u m Orient. 4 9 1

Berlin M S . O r . Pe termann I I N a c h t r a g 29

Abbadianus 3 5

Abbadianus 5 5

T a n a Ethiopic M S . 9

A duplicate version of 7 8 . 8 b - 8 2 . 2 0 within T a n a 9

Bodley M S . 5

Rylands Ethiopic M S . 2 3

Ullendorff M S .

Bodley M S . 4

F r a n k f u r t M S . Orient . Ruppell I I i

= British M u s e u m Orient. 8 8 2 2

= British M u s e u m Orient . 8 8 2 3

British M u s e u m A d d . 2 4 1 8 5

Orient. 4 8 4

Orient . 4 8 6

Orient . 4 9 0

A d d . 2 4 9 9 0

Orient. 4 9 2

Orient. 499

54

V a t 7 1

M u n i c h 3 0

Garre t t M S . Westenholz M S .

L I S T O F S I G L A

Vatican Ethiopic M S . 7 1

M u n i c h Ethiopic M S . 3 0

P r i n c e t o n E t h i o p i c 2 [ ( G a r r e t t Collection) D e p 1468J

H a m b u r g Orient . 2 7 1 a = 1 3 0

A raised ' is used to refer to an original reading in a manuscript , a raised ' to a corrected reading.

TRANSLATION

(ar, 35) I. I The words of the blessing of Enoch according to which he blessed the chosen and righteous who must be present on the day of distress (which is appointed) for the removal of all the wicked and impious, i. 2 And Enoch answered and said: (there was) a righteous man whose eyes were opened by the Lord, (zr, a 10) and he saw a holy vision in the heavens which the angels showed to me. And I heard everything from them, and I understood what I saw, but

I . I E n o c h a c c o r d i n g . . . t h e c h o s e n : cf. Aram^i i i J'T'Jna'? ']3n[.

w h o m u s t b e p r e s e n t . E t h , with the subjunctive, conveys the idea o f obligation or necessity, but this idea is not present in Gr'^ which has the future. Cf . the similar examples in D a n . 2 : 2 8 , R e v . 4 : i , where , however, both Ethiopic and Greek convey the idea of necessity.

I . 2 A n d E n o c h a n s w e r e d a n d s a i d : E t h ; Gr^^" ' A n d E n o c h took u p his parable and said ' ; Aram^i i 2 ""jmVnBi. E t h presupposes an A r a ­m a i c IfiSI nJS, whereas Gr""™ presupposes an A r a m a i c "Jlin SOJ

nVnO (the exact expression occurs in Aram^i iii 2 3 ) ; Aram^i i 3 would appear to correspond to G r ^ a " rather than to E t h (cf. N u m . 2 4 : 3 U I S ) .

h e s a w a h o l y v i s i o n : E t h ; Gr^an 'he had a vision'. Charles (Text, 3 ) suggests that the corrupt Greek derives f rom a confusion of t h e roots Xtn and tnS. Al though tflN does not o c c u r in A r a m a i c — t h e language in which E n o c h seems for the m o s t part to have been wri t ten—this kind of mistake on the part of a translator seems quite likely.

w h i c h t h e a n g e l s . . , w h a t I s a w : E t h ; Gr""*" ' H e showed (it) to m e , and the holy ones speaking holy things I h e a r d ; and when I heard everything f rom them, I understood as I looked, ' ; cf. A r a m * i i 3

Ti'SW] nVs yffn^p^ [ -'DNJVs iai[. Nei ther GT^^" n o r E t h offers a very satisfactory text . Aram^i i 3 m a y correspond to Gr^an ' and t h e holy ones speaking holy things I heard' , a clause which is lacking in E t h . I f this is so, and if the restoration of A r a m is correct , the unique ayioX6ycov, which Liddell and Scott (new edition) find doubtful, should perhaps b e regarded as a corruption o f dyy^Xcov. However , the fragmentary condition o f A r a m * i i makes any statement about the relationship o f A r a m to Gr^^" and E t h somewhat uncertain.

58 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

I . 2 b u t n o t f o r . . . w i l l c o m e : E t h ; G r ' a n 'but not for this present generation did I take thought, but to a distant one I will speak' ; cf.

Aram^i i 4 n a ] N p''n[1 iftb m i A r a m appears to agree with GrPa" against E t h in the addition of §yd3 AotAcS, but not in the addi­tion of SiEvooOnTiv.

r . 3 C o n c e r n i n g t h e c h o s e n . T h e s e words (with or without the addi­tion of ' I spoke') could be taken in E t h with the preceding verse, and are in fact so taken b y some Ethiopic M S S . including Ryl .

a n d I u t t e r e d . . . f r o m h i s d w e l l i n g . T h e evidence o f G r ' a " suggests that this is how E t h ought to be translated, even though 'ut ter a parable ' is not the most obvious translation of h(D-^h: i ^ f l r t ; . B u t y"tl6i.: does occur with the meaning 'parable ' (see Dillmann, Lexicon Linguae Aethio­picae, Leipzig, 1 8 6 5 , col . 1 7 3 ; hereafter, Dillmann, Lexicon), and the translation 'utter a parable' seems not impossible. ( T h i s rendering m a y stand whether we read J&ajR-X: or H.fcOJR'X:; in the latter case H could be explained as reflecting an A r a m a i c ""T used to introduce direct speech.) However , E t h could also, and perhaps m o r e naturally, be t rans­lated 'and I talked concerning t h e m with the H o l y and G r e a t O n e w h o will c o m e out f rom his dwelling'. — T h e title ' the H o l y and G r e a t O n e ' occurs elsewhere in E n o c h (with or without 'and') in 1 0 . i ; 1 2 . 3 ; 1 4 . i ; 2 5 . 3 ; 84. i ; 9 2 . 2 ; 97 . 6 ; 98 . 6 ; 104 . 9 ; here in i . 3 GrP"" has ' m y H o l y G r e a t O n e ' , but ' m y ' is without parallel in this title, and is probably a mistake. Cf . also I Q a p G e n 11 1 4 ; X H 1 7 , and Fi tzmyer , The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumrdn Cave I (Biblica et Orientalia 1 8 ) , 2 n d . edn. , R o m e ,

1 9 7 1 , 89. — C f . A r a m n i 5 ] . H S p nja^nj? pQT [.

I . 4 a n d t h e E t e r n a l G o d . . . M o u n t S i n a i . E t h , with a)K9"0^i instead of X y " y ? : , apparently intended 'and the Eternal G o d ' to be taken with what precedes . However , the evidence of Gr^ai ( i m yfjv for fflX^W? 0 suggests that 'and the Eternal G o d ' should be taken with what follows, and this understanding of the text receives some support f r o m the fact that it produces a couplet with parallelismus membrorum. O n this view (D in a j X y " W ? : m a y be regarded as comparable to viaw explicativum in H e b r e w . —^The variant y n v / X y ^ W ? ; m a y derive f rom a corruption of iui yqv into iKsiesv or vice versa (cf. Charles, Text, 3 ; Translation, 6 ) . O n the title ' the Eternal G o d ' cf . F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 0 5 f.

not for this generation, but for a distant generation which will come. I. 3 Concerning the chosen I spoke, and (2r, AI5) I uttered a parable concerning them: T h e Holy and Great One will come out from his dwelling, i. 4 and the Eternal God

C H A P T E R 1 59

will tread from there upon Mount Sinai, and he will appear with his host, and will appear in the strength of his power from heaven, i . 5 And all will be afraid, and the Watchers will shake, and (zr, a2o) fear and great trembhng will seize them unto the ends of the earth, i . 6 And the high mountains will be shaken, and the high hills will be made low, and will melt like wax before the flame, i. 7 And the earth will sink and everything that is on the earth will be destroyed, and there will be (2r, a25) judgement upon all, and upon all the righteous. I. 8 But for the righteous he will make peace, and he will keep safe the chosen, and mercy will be upon them. They will all belong to God, and will prosper and be blessed, and the light of God will shine upon them. i. 9 And behold!

a n d w i l l a p p e a r i n t h e s t r e n g t h o f h i s p o w e r : cf . Aram^i i 6 nn]nas[ ] . . . T^ n.[. T h e placing of the small f ragment containing nT1]n3J[ remains, however, a little uncertain.

I . 5 w i l l s h a k e : E t h ; GrPa- 'will believe' . GrP^n adds 'and they will sing hidden things in all the ends of the [earth] , and all the ends o f the earth

will shake' . Cf. Aram^i i 7 nSHN DJISj? ^ [ S |1S;]in NSHK [mSp. I f the placing o f the small f ragment containing n?l]n3S[ in line 6 and njISp in line 7 is correct , the long text of Gr^^n—even though it cannot b e in order as it s tands—would appear to be closer than E t h to A r a m . Within Gr^*" the readings 'will believe' and 'will sing' are clearly very improbable, since w e expect a reference to the terror of the W a t c h e r s . T h e s e readings were perhaps introduced because the translator or copyist thought that the W a t c h e r s here mentioned were good angels (cf. 1 2 . 2 f . ) , n o t — a s in Eth—fal len angels. O n the present text w e are presumably meant to understand the 'hidden things' sung by the W a t c h e r s to be the praises of G o d .

I . 9 J u d e 1 4 f. contains a translation o f this verse. In addition P s e u d o -Cyprian ( W . Hartel , Cypriani Opera Omnia iii, Vienna, 1 8 7 1 , 67) and Pseudo-Vigilius (Migne, PL Ixii, col . 3 6 3 ) contain L a t i n translations o f the verse which seem to b e dependent not on J u d e , but directly on E n o c h (cf. T . Z a h n , Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, ii. 2 , Erlangen and Leipzig, 1 8 9 2 , 7 9 7 - 8 0 1 ) ; the value of the testimony o f Pseudo-Vigilius is limited, however . See Charles {Text, 4 - 7 ) w h o quotes all the passages.

A n d b e h o l d : E t h ; GrP*" ' F o r ' , but J u d e and the other witnesses agree with E t h . I t m a y be asked whether G r and E t h do not both derive ulti­mately f rom an original

6o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 . 9 w i t h t e n t h o u s a n d h o l y o n e s : E t h ; G r ^ a " 'with his ten thousands and his holy o n e s ' ; J u d e 1 4 'with his holy ten thousands' . Cf. Aram^i i 1 5

a n d t o c o n t e n d w i t h a l l flesh: E t h I I ; E t h I Gr^^n 'and he will r e ­prove all flesh'. (DfJVV^f" i ( E t h I I ) is an inner-Ethiopic variant for cDj&Hrt¥: understood as ' to argue with, convince ' . Cf . Aram'^i i 1 6

c o n c e r n i n g e v e r y t h i n g . . . a g a i n s t h i m : E t h ; Gx^'-'^ ' concerning all the deeds of their impiety which they have impiously commit ted , and the hard words which they have spoken, and concerning all the things which the impious sinners have spoken against h i m ' ; J u d e 1 5 ' concerning all the deeds of their impiety which they have impiously commit ted , and concerning all the hard things which the impious sinners have spoken against him*. Cf. Aram'^i i 1 6 f.

T h e evidence of J u d e 1 5 (and Pseudo-Cyprian) suggests fairly obviously that there is a dittograph in Gr^an (cf. Black, Text, 19) but the occurrence of in A r a m would seem to indicate that there did stand in A r a m , as in Gr^an^ j u d e 1 5 , and Pseudo-Cyprian , a clause referring to the hard things spoken b y the impious against G o d — c o n t r a s t E t h . — F o r ] a i a i cf. D a n . 7 : 8 and 2 0 and for p i a i cf. E n . 5. 4. — M . Black ( ' T h e M a r a n a t h a Invocation and J u d e 1 4 , 1 5 ( I E n o c h i : 9 ) ' , Christ and Spirit in the New Testament, Studies in honour of C . F . D . Moule , edited b y B . L i n d a r s and S . S. Smalley, Cambridge , 1 9 7 3 , 1 8 9 - 9 6 ) suggests that the original setting of the maranatha formula of i C o r . 1 6 : 1 2 is to be found in E n . i . 9. W h e t h e r this is so or not, his statement (p . 1 9 3 ) that ' I E n . 1 . 9 is n o w extant in the 4 Q E n o c h fragments ' would appear, in view of the limited size of the fragments , to be an exaggeration.

2 . I C o n t e m p l a t e . I read fn.&<ft : with T a n a 9 and similarly read plural imperatives for the verbs at the beginning of 2 . 2 , 3 ; 3 ; 4 ; 5 . i ; this seems to be what the context requires (cf. the imperatives in 5 . i b , 3 , and the rebuke in 5. 4 which loses some of its force without the series of imperatives preceding it) and what Gr^a^ and A r a m attest (cf . par t icu­larly ps*? sitn in " i i 1 8 , 2 0 and p"? Itn in ii 6). B u t the textual

(2r, 330) He comes with ten thousand holy ones to execute judgement upon them, and to destroy the impious, and to con­tend with all flesh concerning everything which the sinners and the impious have done and wrought against him.

2. I Contemplate all the events in heaven, how the lights in

C H A P T E R S 1 - 2 6 i

situation in E t h is rather complex, and E t h does not universally offer imperatives in these passages. T h e reading fnjE.^; is not very strongly attested in 3 . i ; 3 ; 4 ; 5 . i , and it is possible that ni?<&! is the original Ethiopic reading; for the view that fn?$; (understood as the 3 r d m a s c . plur. perfect ' they contemplated' ) is directly dependent on an A r a m a i c Itn (which could have been understood both as a 3 n d plur. imperative and as a 3 r d m a s c . plur. perfect) see Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 3 6 6 . However , it is clear that in the course of t ime n\1^; c a m e to be understood as an assimilated is t sing, perfect .

C o n t e m p l a t e a l l t h e e v e n t s i n h e a v e n : E t h Gr^an; Aram'^i i 1 8

law"? p " ? Nipn ] 1Da[. Nothing is legible f rom the p h o t o ­

graph after 15a[, and what stood before j l 3 7 Nipn m u s t remain uncertain.

h o w t h e l i g h t s i n h e a v e n d o n o t c h a n g e t h e i r c o u r s e s , h o w . . . : E t h ; GrPa° 'how they do not change their courses, and the lights in heaven,

h o w . . . '. Cf. ( ? ) Aram-^i i 1 9 ILTSpHJ] miD»a[. I take NmiOiB to be from 110 ('to go around, visit ' ) , and to mean 'circuit, orbit ' ( the form ]inmOa occurs in Aram^^'''-'' 2 8 2, cf. E t h 8 3 . 10) , hence 'in the circuits of their lights' . A r a m would appear not to correspond exactly to anything in E t h and A r a m .

h o w e a c h r i s e s a n d s e t s : A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 E t h I I Gr^a"; cf. ( ? ) Aram"^i i 1 9 ] . [ J.nViD ''l.

a n d t h e y d o n o t t r a n s g r e s s t h e i r l a w : E t h G r ^ a n ; cf. ( ? ) Aram^i ii 1

p T » N'71[. T h e surface of Aram^i ii has suffered serious

damage, and m u c h of the text (as e.g. the letters between a and p i in "1 ii i ) cannot be read f rom the photograph. However , the last word is

perhaps to be restored p1[0 , i.e. an assimilated form for JinSIO 'their law' (cf. linns'? I Q a p G e n X X I I 4 ; F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 6 9 ) . NDIO does not occur in Old T e s t a m e n t A r a m a i c or the T a r g u m s with the meaning 'rule, law', but this meaning is well attested for *]10 in the H e b r e w scrolls (cf. e.g. I Q S a I i ) .

3 . 3 C o n s i d e r t h e e a r t h . . . u p o n i t : E t h G r ^ a " ; cf. Aram"^! i 3 0

]iaiS?3 N33ianH1 N»i[N]'7 pD"? N1Tn[

and »i ii I ' i a » a ia n.

heaven do not change their courses, (ar, a35) how each rises and sets in order, each at its proper time, and they do not transgress their hw. 2 . 2 Consider the earth, and understand

6a T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

I n "=1 i 2 0 I take XJ l ianX to be a mistake for IllianN, i .e. 2 n d m a s c . plur . of the I thpo. of pa (possibly the copyist was influenced b y his spelling Kitn instead of lin). Again ii is scarcely legible f rom the photograph.

2 . 2 t h a t n o w o r k . . . b e c o m e s m a n i f e s t : E t h ; Gr^an ' that nothing upon earth changes, but all the works of G o d b e c o m e manifest to y o u ' . Cf . Aram" I i 2 i

ps]*? x tnna ]"?[

and H ii 2 Itt S ni.[.

A r a m ' i i 2 1 StnDtt VlD[ would appear to be closer to Gr^an than to E t h , but otherwise, because of the srriall amount of A r a m a i c evidence available and the difficulty of reading ii, it is not possible to say anything about the relationship of A r a m to GrP*" and E t h . —• Possibly K t n n a in this context means not ' to b e c o m e manifest ' , but ' to be useful' .

2. 3 - 5 . I deal with the seasons of the year , 2 . 3 and 3 with winter, and 4 and 5 . I with s u m m e r ; 2 . 3 and 3 run parallel in form and content

with 4 . and 5. i . — F o r 2 . 3 cf. ( ? ) Aram"=i i 2 2 VjlD n X [ and ii 2 - 4

•''jnV Itn 2

Nsns v^mh x r i % [ 3 r [ 4

T h e end of ii 3 is perhaps to be read [VdI] Xini» '?[n (cf. i 2 2 ) , and m a y correspond to E t h ' the winter, h o w the whole earth ' . E t h would appear to be shorter than A r a m , and to differ fairly considerably f rom A r a m at the beginning of the verse. — T h e w o r d occurs here, in line 6, and in astr.bgS 1 (cf. 8 2 . 9) . "JH in the Old T e s t a m e n t meant originally 's tandard' or 'banner ' , and then c a m e to be used to refer to a troop o r division of soldiers; here it is apparently used to refer to a division of time (cf. a j ii 6 = c . 4 where appears to correspond to ffoTOrt \). T h e use of " tH in this way is a little strange, but the readings "''m'? e t c . are all quite clear.

from the work which is done upon it, from the beginning to the end, that no work of God changes as it becomes manifest. 2 . 3 Consider the summer and the winter, ( 2 r , b i ) how the whole earth is full of water, and clouds and dew and rain rest upon it.

C H A P T E R S 2 - 4 63

3. Contemplate and see how all the trees appear withered, and (how) all their leaves are stripped, with the exception of fourteen trees (zr, b5) which are not stripped, which remain with the old (foliage) until the new comes after two or three years.

4. And again, contemplate the days of summer, how at its beginning the sun is above it (the earth). You seek shelter and shade because of the heat of the sun, {zx, b io) and the earth burns with a scorching heat, and you cannot tread upon the earth, or upon a rock, because of its heat.

3 . C o n t e m p l a t e a n d s e e h o w . . . a r e s t r i p p e d : cf. Aram^i ii 4

pU^TB ] ''^T Itn which is perhaps to be restored

X^TIi |n"7[3 n'-lV'-K] "tDT itn. — F o r 3-s. i Gr^^" has only 'Contemplate and see all the trees . . . h o w the green leaves e t c ' T h e omission was almost certainly through homoioteleuton.

w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n . . . o l d ( f o l i a g e ) : cf. Aram^i ii 5

and " i i 2 4 pVX I W ] X5?aiN ]» X"ia

T h e words in " i ii 5 which are obscure on the photograph are presumably to be read \n-bV['\ pVjX. I n •=! i 2 4 the N at the end of XS?aiX is presumably, if the reading is correct , a mistake for n.

u n t i l t h e n e w . . . t h r e e y e a r s : cf. Aram^i ii 6 nVfll |''mn.[ and n

''I i 2 5 ]pB' DTim p i m [ . I n this verse E t h appears to be fairly close to A r a m , but does not have precisely the same construction as A r a m .

4. A n d a g a i n . . . a b o v e i t ( t h e e a r t h ) : cf. A r a m ' i ii 6 f.

npVwi n[ xts'-p] 7 •'Vn'? pV iin and "=1 i 26 flpVu^l n^'O JIH. [. I t is unfortunate that m o r e evidence has not survived in A r a m , but E t h would in any case appear to be different f rom A r a m .

Y o u s e e k . . . s c o r c h i n g h e a t : cf. Aram^i ii 7

n'-aip p ]''s?a p pjs i Ullendorff ( 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 264) suggests that 7°MCi: mR-'lft'i'i reflects an A r a m a i c VibbVin, and sees this as evidence for the direct use of an A r a m a i c version b y E t h .

64 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

4. a n d y o u c a n n o t . . . i t s h e a t : cf. Aram^i ii 8

and " i i 2 7 ] . no '? ! X . . . . T h e occurrence of pflSW here provides further evidence for the use of nSlTX in the sense ' to be able' in Palestinian A r a m a i c (cf. I Q a p G e n X X I 1 3 ; F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 5 0 f . ; Black, An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels, 3rd edn. , Oxford, 1 9 6 7 , 1 3 3 , 3 1 8 ) .

5. I C o n t e m p l a t e h o w . . . g r e e n l e a v e s : E t h ; G r ^ a " ' (Contemplate) h o w the green leaves on t h e m cover the trees ' . Cf . Aram^i ii 9

r&m ppiT' ]n3 n"'a'7''[x

and <=! i 2 8 ] . . . pnVlD X'-jVx '7»3[. B o t h E t h and G r ^ a " would appear to have a construction different f rom that in A r a m . a n d b e a r f r u i t : E t h ; G r ^ a " 'and all their fruit (is) for honour and glory' .

Cf. Aram^i ii 1 0 VT\ \irb and - i i 29 ]'?n nn3»n Ipn"?. E t h has nothing corresponding to nn3tt?r Ipn'?, but otherwise it is not possible to say whether the wording of G r ' ^ n exactly reflected that of A r a m . — I do not know how the w o r d in " i i 29 beginning "^Ti is to be res tored ; it would not appear to correspond to anything in E t h or Gr^a" .

A n d u n d e r s t a n d . . . a n d p e r c e i v e : E t h ; Gr""™ ' U n d e r s t a n d and know in respect of all his works and perceive' . Cf. Aram^i ii 1 0

Y7k nn3» '733. T h o u g h the central part of ^1 ii l o caimot be read from

the photograph, A r a m p'rX n"'13S? "pDi is closer to Gi^'^ than to E t h .

h o w H e . . . f o r y o u : E t h I I ; E t h I 'how you m a d e all these things who live for ever ' ; Gr""™ 'how the living G o d m a d e these (things) so,

and he lives for all eternity' . Cf . Aram^i ii 1 1 '73 l a S p '7S7'7 X'n[

pVX nnSS; and <=! i 3 0 n'7» Via"? n [ . T h e beginning of a i ii I I , where again the text is rather obscure o n the photograph, is possibly

to be restored ]'•[»'?» '^p'S^ X''n[ n . "=1 i 3 0 a'7» '713'7 H is presumably part of the divine t i t le ; it is not clear h o w this is to be related to the text of a I ii 1 1 , but possibly we have here evidence for variant readings within the Q u m r a n manuscripts of E n o c h . —^Aram*i ii 1 1 is closer to E t h . I I

5. I Contemplate how the trees are covered with green leaves, and bear fruit. And understand in respect of everything and perceive how He who lives for ever made all these things

C H A P T E R 5 6s

than to either E t h I or G r ' * " . E t h I is merely a corrupt form of E t h I I (7ftCh<n>*! for l-tti l AfiOP*;), as the evidence of A r a m now makes clear (contrast the views of Charles, Text, 8 ; F lemming, Text, 3 , who argue for the priority of E t h I, and see E t h I I as an emended form of E t h I ) . Gr^a-^ contains a doublet (©eos jcov and 2Vl ^ S iravras toOs aicovas), but, even apart f rom this, it is further than E t h f rom A r a m .

5.2 f. A r a m has only the following material (^i ii 1 1 f . ) corresponding

to vv. 2 and 3 of E t h G r ^ a n : maO p S S ]nb[0 ] 1 2

T h i s m a y indicate an expansion of the text in E t h Gr^^n in comparison with A r a m , although this m u s t remain uncertain in view of our limited knowledge of A r a m . However , the differences between E t h and Gr^^" in w . 2 and 3 suggest that in any case the text of Gr*""" has been expanded here .

5. 4 B u t y o u h a v e n o t p e r s e v e r e d : E t h Gi^^"; cf. Aram^i ii 1 2

p n a s irfatf jfuSI — ' B u t you have changed your tasks'. E t h and Gr^a^ have here an identical text , which is different f rom A r a m .

B u t y o u h a v e t r a n s g r e s s e d . . . h i s m a j e s t y : E t h Gr^^"; cf. Aram^i ii 1 3 pnao Ora PTT PL ]3-)31 ^mb^ P I . [ . I take DT-a to be a mistake for msa. I t is unfor tunate that the w o r d before •'FLLVS? is unclear , b u t it is difficult to say anything with confidence about the reading. — F o r PLTPL ]aiaT cf. E n . I . 9. —Gr^an adds what appears to be a gloss 'be ­cause you have spoken with your lies'.

Y o u w i l l n o t h a v e p e a c e ! : E t h Gi^^; cf. Aram^i ii 1 4 P V AV» |[.

5. s A n d b e c a u s e . . . y o u r d a y s : E t h G r ^ a " ; cf. Aram^i ii 1 4

P]BIVN P'-AR PNX.

a n d t h e y e a r s . . . d e s t r o y : E t h ; GrPa" 'and the years of your life will be destroyed' ; cf. Aram^i ii 1 4 ''XS[\

826163 D

for you; (zr, bi5) 5. 2 and (how) his works (are) before him in each succeeding year, and all his works serve him and do not change, but as God has decreed, so everything is done. 5 . 3 And consider how the seas and rivers together (2r, b2o) com­plete their tasks. 5 . 4 But you have not persevered, nor ob­served the law of the Lord. But you have transgressed, and have spoken proud and hard words with your unclean mouth against his majesty. You hard of heart! You will not have (2r, b2s) peace! 5 . 5 And because of this you will curse your days, and the years of your life you will destroy. And the

66 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

A n d t h e e t e r n a l c u r s e w i l l i n c r e a s e : E t h I I ; G r ' a n 'and the years o f y o u r destruction will increase in an eternal c u r s e ' ; cf. Aram^i ii 1 5

ajVp S'lj'Ja pJD'' p n a X ""[ItSI. A r a m would appear to be closer to GrPa" than to E t h .

S. 6 a n e t e r n a l c u r s e : E t h Gr^a"; cf. Aram^i ii 1 6 ] dVs tJl"?"? . [ .

a n d t h e y w i l l c u r s e y o u s i n n e r s f o r e v e r : E t h (the text could also be translated 'and the sinners will curse you for e v e r ' ) ; GrPa^ 'and all those who curse will curse b y y o u ' . E t h and Gr""*" are rather different, but appear to go back ultimately to the same text . — T h e variants ' curse you' / ' curse b y y o u ' m a y perhaps be explained on the assumption that the underlying A r a m a i c version had a construction with 3 , which E t h took as introducing the object o f the curse , but G r as introducing the oath b y which the curse was uttered (cf. the ambiguous 3 V'rp of Isa. 8 : 2 1 ) .

y o u t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e s i n n e r s : E t h — t h e words make little sense ; Gr^an 'and all the sinners and impious will swear b y you'. Charles {Text, 10) explains E t h in terms of a corrupt Greek Vorlage {'\Ori. i y " f I A ' = 6iJioO |J6T6C corrupt for 6noC5vTai). T h i s is possible, but it seems to m e also possible that the words are a gloss which originated when the preceding clause c a m e to be understood as 'and the sinners will curse you for ever ' . — G r ^ ^ n continues with some material which is not present in E t h . T h e first part of this anticipates in part what is said in v . 7 , and is most probably an inner-Greek expansion of the text . B u t the last two clauses ( 'and for all you sinners there will be no salvation, but upon you all will rest a curse ' ) could well have belonged to the original A r a m a i c

text of E n o c h . — C f . Aram^i ii 1 7 J ' ts '? •[ which might possibly c o r r e ­spond to Kal -rraaiv {(ipXv TOTS duapTCoXois KTX.).

5. 8 B u t t h o s e . . . b e h u m b l e : E t h ; G r ^ a " has what appears to be a duplicate rendering: ' B u t there will be to the enlightened m a n light, and to the wise m a n perception. ' T h e first rendering is very different

eternal curse will increase, and you will not receive mercy. 5. 6 In those days you will transform your name into an eternal curse ( 2 r , b3o) to all the righteous, and they will curse you sinners for ever—you together with the sinners. 5. 7 F o r the chosen there will be light and joy and peace, and they will inherit the earth. But for you, the impious, there will be a curse. ( 2 r , b35) 5. 8 When wisdom is given to the chosen, they will all live, and will not again do wrong, either through for-getfulness, or through pride. But those who possess wisdom

C H A P T E R S 5 - 6 67

f rom E t h , and is probably to be regarded as an expansion of G r . B u t the second rendering, despite the different constructions, is quite close to E t h , the only important variant being JE.? !?* ; / voTjpia. I t m a y be suggested that these variant readings derive f rom a confusion of VdDB '' and " T D W . I f this is so, we have here evidence for the direct dependence of E t h on an A r a m a i c version.

5. 9 a n d t h e y w i l l n o t b e j u d g e d : Gr^^ 'and they will not sin' can hardly have formed the original for E t h . Ullendorff ( 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 264) thinks that G r makes better sense than E t h , and suggests ' that the error [in E t h ] arose f rom the Semitic Vorlage in which the Ethiopic translator seems to have mistaken psq " t o j u d g e " for p § ' " t o s i n " '. Granted that the variants derive f rom a confusion o f these two roots—and that we have here, therefore, evidence for the direct dependence of E t h on an A r a m a i c version—it m a y be argued that E t h is not inferior to G r (cf. Dillmann, SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 3 ) , and that both make good sense. E t h 'and they will not be judged ' forms the middle m e m b e r of a climactic series (they will not sin, they will not be judged, they will not be punished b y death) . Gr^a"" 'and they will not sin' offers a parallel to the preceding clause. I t is difficult to decide between the two.

6. 1 A n d i t c a m e t o p a s s , w h e n : cf. Aram**! ii 2 ( fragment a )

] 1 3 Nlim. Xnn is presumably intended as the 3 r d sing. m a s c . perf. P^'al (for this form cf. I Q a p G e n X X I I 8 Nlini; F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 7 0 f., cf. 1 1 8 ) .

f a i r a n d b e a u t i f u l d a u g h t e r s : cf. A r a m ^ i ii 3 ( fragment a) ] . J T S B ' .

6. 3 S e m y a z a . T h e n a m e in A r a m a i c was ntrT'Bt? (cf. iii 6 = E t h 6. 7 ; * i iv I = E t h 8. 3 ) . (ItlTatl? apparently means ' the (or m y ) n a m e has

will be humble. 5. 9 They will not again do wrong, and they will not be judged all the days of their life, and they will not die of (the divine) wrath or anger. But (zr, c i ) they will com­plete the number of the days of their life, and their life will grow in peace, and the years of their joy will increase in glad­ness and in eternal peace all the days of their life.

6. I And it came to pass, when {zr, 05) the sons of men had increased, that in those days there were born to them fair and beautiful daughters. 6. 2 And the angels, the sons of heaven, saw them and desired them. And they said to one another: 'Come, let us choose for ourselves wives from the children of men, (zr, c i o ) and let us beget for ourselves children.' 6. 3 And Semyaza, who was their leader, said to them: 'I fear that

68 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

seen' or 'he sees the n a m e ' (cf. Schmidt , ' T h e Original L a n g u a g e o f the Parables of E n o c h ' , 3 4 3 . Cf. also, however, the discussion of the n a m e STfttt? in M . N o t h , Die israelitischen Personennamen im Rahmen der gemeinsemitischen Namengebung, Stuttgart , 1 9 2 8 , 1 2 3 f . ; N o t h links the element -S2> with the divine n a m e QISN which is known f rom the Elephantine texts ) .

6. 4 A n d t h e y a l l a n s w e r e d h i m a n d s a i d : E t h GrSy">= b m 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9 G r ^ a " ' A n d they all answered him' , Cf . Aram^i iii i

L e t u s a l l s w e a r a n o a t h : cf. ( ? ) Aram^i ii 7 ( fragment c ) ] W and

iii I

n o t t o a l t e r t h i s p l a n : E t h G r ^ a " sync a . ^f. Aram^i iii 2 p ruVs aWi

]1] naVa. A t the end of iii i [SV ''1] should perhaps be supplied ' [ t h a t none] of us will turn from [this] plan' . A r a m differs f rom all three versions in the addition of and in the use of an intransitive, rather than a transitive construction.

b u t t o c a r r y o u t : cf. ( ? ) Aram""! ii 8 ( fragment c ) ]as?3.

6. 5 T h e n t h e y a l l s w o r e t o g e t h e r : cf. Aram^i iii 3 m n S p ' ? a .

a n d a l l b o u n d o n e a n o t h e r w i t h c u r s e s : cf. Aram^i iii 3 1]a"nnX1.

6. 6 A n d t h e y w e r e . . . M o u n t H e r m o n : E t h ; G r ^ a - o m i t s ; Gr^^'"' » ' A n d they were two hundred who came down in the days of J a r e d on the s u m m i t of M o u n t H e r m o n ' . T h e differences between E t h and QjSync a at the beginning of the sentence are not important , but the variant 'in the days of J a r e d ' is significant. T h e evidence of A r a m

"Vy ""fiVa ( a I iii 4) n o w makes clear that the reading of GrSy""= * is superior to that of E t h , as has long been suggested. T h e further sugges­tion that the text of GrS>'°<= a ('who c a m e down in the days of J a r e d ' ) implies a word-play in the original on the n a m e Jared, corresponding to the obvious word-play on the n a m e H e r m o n (cf. Halevy, JA vi 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) ,

you may not wish this deed to be done, and (that) I alone will pay for this great sin.' 6. 4 And they all answered him and said: 'Let us all swear an oath, (ar, C 1 5 ) and bind one another with curses not to alter this plan, but to carry out this plan effectively.' 6. 5 Then they all swore together and all bound one another with curses to it. 6. 6 And they were in all two hundred, and they came down on Ardis which is (ar, cao) the sunmiit of Mount Hermon. And they called the mountain

C H A P T E R 6 69

Hermon, because on it they swore and bound one another with curses. 6. 7 And these (are) the names of their leaders:

3 5 6 f . ) , is very plausible; but if t rue, it presupposes the use of H e b r e w in this passage, for the root I T does not occur in A r a m a i c . T h e occasional use of H e b r e w in a work which seems for the m o s t part to have been written in A r a m a i c would not be unusual (cf. Black, Aramaic Approach, 1 6 ) , and there is evidence (cf. i . 2 ; 2 7 . 2) for the use of H e b r e w in one or two other passages in E n o c h . F o r the origin of E t h 'on Ardis ' cf. Dil lmann, Text, 92 f. Dil lmann plausibly suggests that the Ethiopic translator omitted Tais fjnipats and read 'lApsS els as one word.

b e c a u s e o n i t . . . w i t h c u r s e s : cf. Aram^i iii 5 I t t J inSI W '"T.

6. 7 A n d t h e s e ( a r e ) t h e n a m e s o f t h e i r l e a d e r s : cf. A r a m ' i iii 5 irVsi .[ and ii 2 4 r\Ti\W

F o r the elucidation of the following list of names the evidence of 8. 3 , where eight of the angels are mentioned and their functions described (nos. I , I I , 9, 4, 8, 3 , 7 , and 20 according to Gr^)""^ '•), and of 69. 2 , where the list of 6. 7 is repeated, m a y also be taken into account . I t m a y be noted that in 8. 3 the names of the angels correspond to their functions. I n 69. 2 it is generally thought that the list is out of place. T h e following general c o m m e n t s m a y be m a d e before the list is examined in detail.

( 1 ) T h e length of the list. E t h has eighteen or nineteen names (cf. below under no . 2 ) , Gi^^' ^ twenty, Gr^an and E t h 69. 2 twenty-one. I t seems, however, most likely that there were only twenty names in the original list (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 9 3 ; so Mart in , Translation, 1 2 ) , not twenty-one, as is argued b y Beer {Translation, 2 3 9 ) . T h i s is suggested firstly b y the fact that according to 6. 6 two hundred angels descended, while according to 6. 8 — a t least this appears to be the m e a n ­ing of E t h I and Gr^^^—each angel in the hst of 6. 7 was the leader of ten. If, therefore, there were twenty-one names, Semyaza would have had to have been counted separately—and this seems unlikely. Secondly, in the list of names given in Aram^i iii 6 - 1 2 there appears to be space for no m o r e than twenty names. Only fragments of *i iii have survived, iii 1 2 lists the eighteenth and nineteenth names, and then breaks off; whereas there is space in ^1 iii 1 2 for a twentieth name, there is not space for a twenty-first.

(2) I n the list in Gr^an names are given in an order totally different f rom that in A r a m , GrS>""= and E t h . However , the difference in order can be readily explained on the assumption that Gx^^"^ (or one of its ancestors) was copied f rom a manuscript in which the names , f rom the fourth onwards, were arranged in four columns, and that, instead of being read from left to right, the names were wrongly read f rom top

70 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

to bot tom (cf. A . L o d s , Le Livre d'HEnoch, i o 6 f . ) . T h e following table should make this clear. I n the table each n a m e is preceded b y what seems to have been its original n u m b e r , and is followed b y its n u m b e r in GrPan;

1 . lEHia3(i(i) , 2 . Apa6<!tK (2), KiiJiPpct(3),

3 . Sccnnccvfi (4)

7. Ao(V£ii^X(s) I I . ApEccpcbs(6)

1 5 . Z£mriX(7)

19 . 'IcoiieiriX (8)

4. Xcoxapii^\(9)

8. 'EjEKiriA (10)

1 2 . BotTpii^A(ii) 16 . Zot9iriA(i2)

20. ATpn^A(i3)

Tanif|A(i4) 6. •Pan:r|X(i8)

BapocKii A ( 15) 10 . ACTE(iX(i9)

14 . 'PoKEiriA (20)

1 8 . Toupir|X(3i)

5-9-

1 3 . Avctvev&(i6) 1 7 . Gcovir|A(i7)

(3) I n the list in A r a m the names are accompanied b y a formula which follows the pattern, X, Nth. after him. T h u s in " i ii 25 the fourth n a m e IS given T h i s formula is not retained in the versions except that in GrSy"" a a^jj g t i i 5g_ 3 each name is numbered .

(4) T h e meaning of the names . I n the light of the A r a m a i c evidence it is possible to identify the original form of eighteen of the names with a fair degree of cer tainty—only in the case of the fifth and the seven­teenth names is the evidence either non-existent or unclear . O f the eighteen names, fifteen are compounds with " X, and of these fifteen, twelve (nos. 3 , 4, 6, 8, 9, 1 2 , 1 3 , 1 5 , 1 6 , 1 8 , 1 9 , and 20) are linked in their first element with astronomical , meteorological , and geographical pheno­m e n a , e.g. Vxt&ai, "PXaDia. I t is possible to interpret a n a m e such as 'jX'B aB? is no less than three different w a y s : ' G o d is m y sun' , ' G o d is sun' , and 'sun of G o d ' . B u t it seems difficult to attach to a n a m e such as

any other meaning than 'cloud of G o d ' , and I suggest that all twelve names are to be understood as involving construct relationships. — T h e three other Vx names appear to have as their first element a verb in the perfect, viz. no . 7 'JX 'H, n o . 1 0 VXOS, and no . 1 4 VxiDO. T h e first name, HtlT'Dl?, belongs with this group also, in that the second element appears to be a verb in the p e r f e c t . — O f the other two names, no. I I , ""Jtiin, is a gentilic formation, and no . 2 , the assumed «]pnS?1X, appears to consist of a construct relationship. T h e evidence o f the versions for the names m a y now be set out in full. I n the case of the Ethiopic evidence for 6. 7 I follow the orthography of Ryl , except for nos. I , 4, 9, 1 3 , and 1 4 where other M S S . have superior readings :

A r a m

1 ntfT'Stt; 2 «ipn[

3

4

5 6

"rxjira-i VxaaiD

Qj.Sync a GrPaa E t h E t h 69. 2

2!EiJiia3<5cs SeijhojA ATcepKoucp ApotSAK

KinppA ApotKii A

Xcoxapii^A "Opoc|ji|jaiJii Taiiii^X

•PaniriX

C H A P T E R 6 71

Semyaza, who was their leader, Urakiba, Ramiel, Kokahiel,

A r a m GrSync a GrPan E t h E t h 69. 2 7 Actvsii^A

8 'EjEKll^A

9 BapocKii A

10 Vxos? AjocAji^A AaedA

I I Oapnapos Apsapcbs

12 Anapti^A BocrpiriA

13 AvcxytinAs Avocvevd

14 VjNino Gocuaai^A 'PocKSiriA

IS Sauii^A IeHii A

i6 lapivAs Icx6ir|A

17 'Eumi^A 6covif|A

i8 Tupii^A Toupii^A

19 'lounii^A '|C0|JI£1T|A

20 2apir|A ATpiriA

* E t h 69. 2 adds a further n a m e at this point, dMh^:.

1. S e m y a z a , w h o w a s t h e i r l e a d e r : cf. Aram^i iii 6 ] . HTrfatJ'. F o r the meaning of the n a m e cf. v. 3 . — T h i s angel is mentioned in 8. 3 where E t h has a totally corrupt form for the n a m e {K'^HMl;).

2. U r a k i b a . R><f'h.fld>'^A: appears to be a combination o f two names, h-Mld! and i-'^hh: ( B M 485, T a n a 9, and Ull in fact spht the name, with T a n a 9 making exactly this division). GrPa" has two names, ApoddK, Kl Pp<4, corresponding to h-M\Xi\; Grsy"'^ a has AxctpKoO?, E t h 69. 2 XCriflt44-: (but B M 48s hCm^fti). Cf . A r a m a i iii 6 nV pT\ % I t is unfortunate that only one letter of the name has survived in aj iii, but what seems to be the same name is mentioned also in ' ' i iii 4 (frag­m e n t p = 8. 3 ) , although again in a fragmentary s t a t e — *]pri[

NS?]nX[ 'jWl. Since the names of the angels in 8. 3 correspond to their functions, I suggest that the n a m e in A r a m a i c was "^pripIN, 'land o f the M i g h t y O n e ' (i .e. 'T'pny'lS, cf. VN''p'1N), or possibly ' the land is mighty ' . I n support of this, it might be pointed out that it does appear possible to explain the various forms of the second name in E t h and G r as c o r r u p ­tions of an original "jprSIN. O n the other hand it should be noted that according to GrS>""= a in 8. 3 it was the third, not the second, angel who taught the signs of the earth. T h i s , however, becomes intelligible when we examine the third n a m e of GrS>""= a in 6. 7, viz. ApotKii A. T h i s has been generally thought to presuppose which m a y be understood as a variant of «]pn»'1N. Gr^"^" a would seem to have retained both «]pnSnK

7 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

Tamiel, Ramiel, (ar, C 2 5 ) Daniel, Ezeqiel, Baraqiel, Asael,

and VX'p'IS in his hst in 6. 7 ( just as he seems to presuppose Vj tTttW for both the seventh and the fifteenth names, and for the six­teenth and the twentieth) , but to have attached his reference to / VK'pIN »lpnS?nN in 8. 3 to the form '7N''pnN. — N o t e that in 8. 3 E t h GrP^"

have nothing corresponding to A r a m ' ' ! iii 4 X»]1N[ '']2?n3 ^pripIN or to Gr^y"": ^ ' the third taught the portents of the earth ' .

3 . R a m i e l : cf . Aram^i iii 6 f. nV \^T\'bT\ '?S]B?aT and " i ii 25

jn"? •'n'''?n[. T h e n a m e Vxtrai ( = (?) 'evening of G o d ' ) is reflected in none of the versions. F o r Gr^y"" ^ cf. 8. 3 and the note above on Urakiba. QjPan SannocvT^ is corrupt , and there is no obvious explanation of the n a m e . E t h ^'^fciV; on the other hand is at least intelligible as a c o r r u p ­tion of bmm. E t h 69. 2 ftC^l: would appear to be an inner-Ethiopic corruption of i-^ZK^ \.

4. K o k a b i e l : I read E t h I \<W\.hA\ in place of E t h I I hYUhh-h.:;

cf. Aram^i iii 7 "?]N3D15 and ii 2 5 nV '•SJ'aT VX3Dlb [. T h e n a m e VN3D1D means 'star of G o d ' . — T h i s angel is mentioned in 8. 3 , but there is nothing particularly to be noted here .

5. T a m i e l : this n a m e has not survived in A r a m — iji y \^ only nV •>Br'[an. T h e versions offer three different n a m e s : Gr^yc a 'Opannani^ ( = (?)"'M-in, cf. n o . 1 1 ) ; Gr^an and E t h Tauii^A/rtlfl^A,2V; ( = (?) bimT\— ' G o d is perfect ' , for which cf. O . T . DnV); E t h 69. 2 flvCAiV! = VsmO. Since VimD occurs as the eighteenth n a m e in all the witnesses, E t h 69. 2 rtl'CAp^! would appear to be an inner-Ethiopic corruption of eno^hA!.

6. R a m i e l : cf . Aram^i iii 7 [HV TITIB; VjSDSri. T h e n a m e VSttST should probably be taken to m e a n ' thunder of G o d ' .

7 . D a n i e l : cf. Aram^i iii 8 ''S?]->3B? Vs^'n. Gr^an, E t h , and E t h 69. 2 presuppose ( 'God has judged' ) as the seventh n a m e , but QjSync a locu^ fx is Completely different. H e r e again, however, exactly as in the case of Araqiel , there is a correlation in Gr^''"'' * between the order o f the names in 6. 7 and the reference to the names in 8. 3 . According to QjSync a jjj 8. 3 the seventh angel taught the signs of the sun (cf. A r a m a i

iv 4 SB>]aB> ""S nJ '7S''W[aB>). i t would seem then that Sauyix is derived f rom '7S''B^aB' (in which case GrSy°'= a has the same n a m e for nos. 7 and 1 5 ) . — N o t e that in 8. 3 E t h Gr^an have nothing corresponding to A r a m a i

iv 4 VflfpD -'m\ or to GrS>'-"= a ' the seventh taught the portents of the sun' .

C H A P T E R 6 73

Armaros, Batriel, Ananel, Zaqiel, Samsiel, Sartael . . .,

8. E z e q i e l : cf. Aram-^i ii 26 n"? Tjan '?N'>p''T [. T h e n a m e '?K''p"'t means 'shooting star of G o d ' . Gt^y^" Gr^an, and E t h all presuppose '7X''p''T as the eighth name, although Gr'an and E t h have somewhat altered its form. E t h 69. 2 is again corrupt . — T h i s angel is mentioned in 8. 3 ; Aramai iv 3 has VJSD-'t, GT^"^" ^ ' the eighth' , but b o t h E t h and Gt^'^ have different names .

9. B a r a q i e l . I read E t h I n&i?2V: in place of E t h I I Ad.4»''.PA.;;

cf. A r a m a i iii 8 Tib "rXpia and " i ii 26 ft*? ''V['^T\. T h e name means 'hghtning of G o d ' . — T h i s angel is mentioned in 8. 3 ; it m a y be noted here that in Gr^an (TocKiiiA) the first syllable of the name has dropped out .

10. A s a e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 9 jn-DS VnOS? and - i ii 26 b^hl. I suggest that this n a m e means ' G o d has m a d e ' (cf. O . T . "tKiIB^S?). Qj.Pan and E t h presuppose VkOV as the tenth name, but GrS>""^ ^ and E t h 69. 2 appear to confuse the n a m e with "?tNt». — T h i s angel IS m e n ­tioned in 8. i ; 10. 4, 8, and 13. i , passages where Gr^ai sync a regularly have "AsocTiA and E t h Mintbh'.; in these passages also there would appear to be a confusion between "tSDS? and "PlXtS?.

1 1 . A r m a r o s : cf. Aram-^i ii 27 hh^l ]''3a-im and (?) ai iii 9 n"? N[, T h e n a m e ""Win means ' the one from H e r m o n ' (cf . V. 6). T h e various forms in E t h and G r , though somewhat altered are all explicable in terms of an original ''jain (on the initial 9 in Gr y ' a (Dapnapos cf. Dillmann, Translation, 94). — N o t e that Gr^y^^ a appears to presuppose the same name for the fifth n a m e (cf. above) . — T h i s angel is mentioned in 8. 3, but there is nothing particularly to be noticed here .

12. B a t r i e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 9 hV "1]DS? n n »7inD» and <=i ii 27 VMjitJB. T h e n a m e means 'rain of G o d ' . All the versions appear to presuppose "rsnoa, although in Gr^a", E t h , and E t h 69. 2 the initial a has b e c o m e 3, while in GrSy"" a n a m e has been corrupted into Anapir|X. — E t h 69. 2 inserts a name at this point (Basasael) which has no parallel in any of the other lists.

13. A n a n e l : I read M'ih.h.'. in place o f ftTlA.;; cf. A r a m a i iii 10

nV ]1DS? nnVn blXW and ii 27 inV "ira nn'?n bVSSSl T h e n a m e means 'cloud of G o d ' .

14. Z a q i e l . I read H ' t f c ^ ; with T a n a 9 B M 492 on the grounds {a) that the other f o r m s o f this n a m e in E t h are intelligible as corruptions o f H'fiA'^V; and (6) that H ' t A . A : does correspond to a n a m e which occurs elsewhere in this list in Ara maic , i .e. '7S''|"?''t (cf. no . 8). — F o r this

7 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

fourteenth n a m e cf. Aram'^i ii 2 7 f.

iii 1 0 n*? "ION n » i [. I take VXIDD to m e a n ' G o d has hidden' (i .e. G o d has protected) , cf. O . T . IIDO and 'IDO. T h e versions are all corrupt here . Gt^^" ^ Gocuoai^A is at least intelligible as a corruption of an original VxnnO (metathesis o f 6 and o ) , but Gi^^ 'PcckeitiX ( = (?) '7Nj?13, cf. •Pc(Kn=|A = VXpna in 8. 3 ) , E t h Hihiii (='7N''|'?''t) and E t h 69. 2 nvCPAi ( = "rimtJ) are all completely different f rom A r a m , and it is not clear w h y all these different names c a m e into the text at this point .

i « . S a m s i e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 1 0 f. and ""i ii 2 8 Vsj^CaiT. T h e n a m e should probably be taken to mean 'sun of G o d ' . — N o t e that this angel is mentioned in 8. 3 , for which cf. under no . 7 .

1 6 . S a r t a e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 1 1 Tib 10» n n [ » jVxnW and '1 ii 2 8

n]"? [-ipV nn» '7S''in»[. T h e reading " P S n W ( 'moon o f G o d ' ) is not

quite certain, and VxnnO' ('dawn o f G o d ' ) is a possible alternative. However , the balance of probability favours the reading '?S''1i1B> (see the discussion on no . 20) . Gi^y^' ^ Sapiva; , Gr^a" Ioc9ir|A, and E t h tlCthSi.:/ tl'VCki^i can all be explained as deriving from an original '7K'''inB', although the form of the n a m e has been somewhat corrupted in Gr^ai and E t h . E t h 69. 2 J^'fCk^i is perhaps an inner-Ethiopic corruption of nctA-^vi/ntcfcivi o f 6 . 7 .

1 7 . . E t h omits the seventeenth name, while the other versions offer three different names . A r a m a i iii i i is damaged, and has only

nb IDS ]nya» V i r . . . (cf. (?) " i ii 1 6 ( f ragment d) ]a» %h[). Because o f the lack of clear evidence f rom A r a m it is not possible to say anything definite about the relationship of the versions to it, n o r about their relationship to one another .

1 8 . T u r i e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 1 2 fl"? [')]6il [n'>]Wn "rNmU. T h e n a m e means 'mountain of G o d ' .

1 9 . Y o m i e l : cf. A r a m - i iii 1 2 ]nV [*10»] TfUVT) [VXj'S- and (?) ii 1 7 (fragment d) flV ""["I©!?. T h e n a m e '7X''a"' is presumably to be

taken as meaning 'day of G o d ' . All the versions presuppose VN'B'' as the nineteenth name, except that E t h 69. 2 has 4" '^feA: which I assume to be an inner-Ethiopic corruption for f ^ A - i V : .

2 0 . A r a z i e l . T h e r e is some uncertainty concerning the n a m e o f the

Turiel, Yomiel, Araziel. 6. 8 These are the leaders of the two hundred angels, and of all the others with them.

C H A P T E R 6 7S

twentieth angel, but it seems to m e that the one piece of A r a m a i c evi­dence available (Aram*"! ii 1 7 , f ragment d) is to be read '7N]'''inT. T h e n a m e '7}<''nnT could be understood as 'light of G o d ' or as ' m o o n of G o d ' , but the reference to this angel in 8. 3 would seem to point to the latter meaning ; cf. GrS>'"'= * ' the twentieth taught the portents of the m o o n ' , Qj-pan 'Seriel ( taught) the path of the m o o n ' , E t h 'and Asradel taught the path of the m o o n ' . However , for the angel 'moon of G o d ' one might m o r e naturally have expected the n a m e •jXnn^/O. F u r t h e r , it is possible, but not certain, that the sixteenth angel in the original list was already called VjT-inB*, 'moon o f G o d ' . Finally, to confuse matters further, Sapii^X, the n a m e of the twentieth angel in 6. 7 Gr^vc a_ looks m o r e like a t rans ­literation of "rsnntr?, than of Vxnnt. T o explain the above I suggest ( i ) that Vsnnr, the n a m e o f the twentieth angel in the original list, means 'light of G o d ' ; (2) that ' m o o n of G o d ' was the n a m e of the six­teenth angel in the original list, i .e. that the reading VifinB' is to be preferred to in iii 1 1 and " i ii 2 8 ; (3) that GrSy"" * presupposes "rifino for both the sixteenth name (Ictpivas) and the twentieth (IctpiriX, cf . Syncellus' s tatement in 8. 3 ' the twentieth taught the portents of the m o o n ' ) — f o r this double reference to "rSnnB? cf. in Gi^^" ^ '7X''trat2? as the n a m e of the seventh and the fifteenth angels and the statement in 8. 3 ' the seventh taught the portents of the s u n ' ; likewise the pair *]j?DS?*lN and the statement in 8. 3 ' the third taught the portents of the earth ' . — E t h SfrTljPA: and Gt^^ ATpii A in 6. 7 m a y be understood as deriving, through a process of corruption, f rom "TMnnT. E t h 69. 2 /LHitii'ifjV: would appear to be an inner-Ethiopic corruption of liMAS^ ',. W e are now in a position to draw some general conclusions about the list. I n so doing, I leave out o f account the fifth and the seventeenth n a m e s where there is no clear A r a m a i c evidence available. I n the Ught of the evidence that has survived it would appear that although the translitera­tions of the names suffered during the course of the transmission of the text , the versions (apart f rom E t h 69. 2) preserved the original form of the list reasonably well.

( 1 ) T h e list in Gr^^"" ^ is characterized by the fact that several of the names appear to o c c u r twice. T h u s Gr^^ * presupposes '7X''B?atP as the seventh as well as the fifteenth n a m e ; it also appears to presuppose '7K''inB' as the twentieth as well as the sixteenth name, and m a y p r e ­suppose ''iann as the fifth as well as the eleventh n a m e . I n addition, the third n a m e ('7N''j?1K) seems to be an alternative form of the second ClpnaiN). Otherwise, the names in Gr^'""' a either correspond closely to those in A r a m , or are intelligible as corruptions of t h e m .

(2) T h e names in Gr^a^ were , through inadvertence, put in completely the wrong order , but the origin of the mistake is quite clear, and the original order can be recovered without difficulty (see above, p p . 69 f . ) . I f the original order is restored, it appears that Gr''^" has two n a m e s (ApaSdcK, Ki(jpp6t) for the second n a m e in A r a m , and has forms that are

76 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

inexplicable in terms of A r a m for the third and the fourteenth names . Otherwise, the names in GrP*" again either correspond closely to those in A r a m , or are intelligible as corruptions of them.

(3) E t h omits the seventeenth n a m e , and has a form inexphcable in terms of A r a m for the fourteenth n a m e . Otherwise, similar conclusions can be drawn about E t h as about Gt^^" * and Gi^^.

(4) T h e list in E t h 69. 2 is farthest removed f rom that in A r a m . M a n y of the names it offers appear to be inner-Ethiopic variants of the names in E t h 6. 7 (cf. nos . 3, 5, 8, 10, and 19, also nos. 16 and 20). B u t it also adds a n a m e (Basasael) , and has a n a m e (Turie l ) different f rom that in A r a m , Gr^an, and E t h 6. 7 in the case of n o . 14 (no. 15 in 69. 2). All this is not unexpected, since the list in 69. 2 has long been thought to be an addition to the text . T h e nature of the variants in 69. 2 suggests that the list was copied f rom the Ethiopic version of 6. 7, i .e. that the addition was m a d e during the course of the transmission of the Ethiopic text , and not any earlier.

6. 8 T h e s e a r e . . . w i t h t h e m : A b b 35^ E t h I I ; B M 485 (cf. A b b 35-A b b ss) ' T h e s e are their leaders of tens, and of all the others with t h e m ' ; GrPan (as corrected) ' T h e s e are their leaders over t e n s ' ; Gi^y^ a ' T h e s e and all the others . . . ' . Cf . A r a m a i iii 13

]N ' 'J3[ ] O » ' ' M PAX f?»

and (?) ""i ii 17 ( f ragment g) ]p"7X[, ii i7/i7a ( fragment e)

] •» '331[ ] . . . . [ .

I t is interesting to note that the texts of both M S . ^ and M S . ' ' in A r a m have been corrected at this point. — T h e original text in iii 13 is perhaps to be restored NmjOS "'33*1 ]13X — ' T h e s e are the leaders o f tens '—for which cf. B M 485 and Gr^^. T h e significance of the c o r r e c ­tion inserted above the line in iii 13 is not clear. — T h e precise relation­ship of fragment g to fragment e in Aram*"! ii is very uncertain.

7. 1 A n d t h e y t o o k . . . o n e e a c h : E t h ; Gr^*" ' A n d they took wives for themselves ; each of t h e m chose for himself a wife ' ; GrS>""= » ' T h e s e and all the others in the one thousand, one hundred and seventieth year of the world took wives for themselves' . Cf. A r a m a i iii 14 ""T p plTJ ]1 Tina and ' 'i ii 18 ( fragment d) h]n ] » T h e phraseology of A r a m recalls that of G e n . 6. 2 (cf. Milik, HTR 64 (1971), 349).

A n d t h e y b e g a n . . . w i t h t h e m : E t h ; G r ^ a " ' A n d they began to go

7 . 1 And they took wives for themselves, (zr, 030) and every­one chose for himself one each. And they began to go in to

C H A P T E R 7 77

in to t h e m and to defile themselves with t h e m ' ; GrSy^ ^ ' A n d they began to defile themselves with t h e m ' . Cf. (?) Aram*"! ii 18 ( fragment g) ]V'W] [. — T h e confusion between ' to be promiscuous ' ( E t h ) and ' to defile oneself ' (Gr^a-i Sync a) jjjgy dgrive f rom a misreading of piaiveaQai as niyvuoecn, or vice versa. Alternatively, and perhaps m o r e plausibly, there m a y have been a confusion within the A r a m a i c between S?Bt3 ' to be mixed u p ' (lit. ' to sink') and {'>)i(QO 'to be defiled'.

A n d t h e y t a u g h t . . . r o o t s a n d t r e e s : E t h ; Gt^^" ' A n d they taught t h e m charms and spells and the cutting of roots, and showed to t h e m plants ' ; GrS>"«= ^ omits, but has a comparable statement ( 'and they taught themselves and their wives charms and spells') at the end of v . 2 . Cf . A r a m a i iii 15 ]1 nt»in ^iH HD^XVl. T h e text of A r a m corresponds to E t h Gr^an against Gi^^" —^There are substantial differences between E t h Gr^a"^ on the one hand and Gr^yc ^ the other in 7. 1 -8 . 3, and it is convenient to summarize them all here .

(1) GrSy"" ^, as noted, has 'and they taught themselves and their wives charms and spells' at the end of 7. 2 , not 7. i , cf. above.

(2) Gi^y'"' a has a longer text than E t h Gr""™ in 7. 2 ; A r a m appears to have a longer text than E t h Gr^a" here, but the A r a m a i c evidence that has survived does not correspond to the material in Gr^y^c .

(3) Gr^yx^ a omits 7. 3-6, but has a statement summarizing 7. 4 f. ( 'after this the giants began to devour the flesh of m e n ' ) at the end o f 8. 3, and Charles {Text, xiii, ig; Translation, xvii) argued that Gt^^"" preserved the original sequence of the narrative. However , A r a m a i iii and •'I ii (fragments j and k) show both that it is E t h Gr^an, not Gi^^'^ ^, which preserve the correct sequence, and that the s u m m a r y statement o f Qj-sync a in 8. 3 is Completely inferior to the longer text of E t h Gi^^'^ in 7. 3 -6 , which in general te rms corresponds to that of A r a m a i iii and ""I ii (fragments j and k ) .

(4) GrSy°<= a has a longer text than E t h Gr^a" in both 8. i and 8. 3 ; the evidence f rom A r a m relating to 8. i is not very clear, but in the case of 8. 3 it would seem that A r a m is closer to Gi^f^ a jhan to E t h G r ' a " .

7. 2 A n d t h e y b e c a m e p r e g n a n t : E t h Gr^^''; Gr^y"" a omits . Cf .

A r a m a i iii 16 ]n3S ]3t3a Tr\tV\. N o t e the agreement of A r a m with E t h GrPan against Gr^^'^ \

a n d b o r e . . . t h r e e t h o u s a n d c u b i t s : E t h ; Gr^an ' ( they) bore large giants three thousand cubits (sc . in height ) ' ; Gr^y"^ a ' A n d they bore to

them and were promiscuous with them. And they taught them charms and spells, and showed to them the cutting of roots and trees. 7. 2 And they became pregnant and bore large giants, and their height (zr, C 3 5 ) (was) three thousand

78 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

t h e m three kinds : first large giants, and the giants begat the Naphi l im, and to the Naphil im were born the Elioud. A n d they grew according to their greatness, and they taught themselves and their wives charms and spells. ' Cf . A r a m a i iii 1 6 f.

nip') 1 6

]n»")X"?» p'TTia iin 1 7

T h e long text of Gr^y"^ with its reference to three types of giants (cf. 86. 4 ; 88. 2 ) , has sometimes been thought to be superior to that o f E t h Gr^a" (cf. Dillmarm, Translation, 9 5 ; Charles, Translation, 1 8 ) . However , whereas A r a m does here seem to have a longer text than E t h Gr^an, such A r a m a i c evidence as has survived in iii 1 7 does not correspond to the material in Gr^^'^ \ — T h e last clause of GrSy^ » ( 'and they taught t h e m ­selves and their wives charms and spells') , whose counterpart in E t h GrPa"i stands at the end of 7 . i (for which cf. A r a m a i iii 1 5 ) , was probably placed at this point b y Syncellus in order to serve as an introduction to the passage on the instruction given to mankind (8. 1 - 3 ) which in his text immediately follows.

7 . 3 a l l t h e to i l o f m e n : E t h , but U l l ' the toil of all m e n ' ; Gr^^n ' the

toil of m e n ' ; cf. A r a m a i iii 1 8 V^A •>» "tS VdS?. T h e agreement o f U l l with A r a m is to be noted.

u n t i l m e n w e r e u n a b l e : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d when m e n were unable ' ;

cf. A r a m a i iii 1 8 iV'-D]"' sVl. — C h a r l e s {Text, 16) argues that ?i?lh! equals (Sore which was misread for 6 s 5^ (so Gr^ao), T^UX this suggestion seems unlikely, since X f l h i used, as in this verse, with the perfect corresponds rather to a Greek icos.

7 . 4 t u r n e d a g a i n s t t h e m : E t h ; Gr^a" 'acted with effrontery against

t h e m ' ; cf. (?) A r a m a i iii 1 9 Vltffl. T h e reading is uncertain. I n view of this, and of the lacuna at the end of iii 1 8 , the precise nature of the relationship between E t h Gr^an and A r a m m u s t also remain uncertain. However , it is difficult to think that E t h is here dependent on G r — a t least as represented b y Gr^^".

i n o r d e r t o d e v o u r m e n : E t h ; Gr^a" 'and devoured m e n ' (cf. B e r l ) ;

cf. A r a m a i iii 1 9 ]1 Xt^JS"? nVop*?. E t h Gr^^" presuppose the root sVa, n o t VtJp, and make explicit what is only implicit in A r a m .

cubits. 7. 3 These devoured all the toil of men, until men vv ere unable to sustain them. 7. 4 And the giants turned against them in order to devour men. 7. 5 And they began to sin

C H A P T E R S 7 - 8 79

7 . 5 t o s i n a g a i n s t b i r d s . . . a g a i n s t fish: E t h Gr^^"; cf. A r a m a i iii 1 9 , 3 0 and 3 1 ^

[P] 1 9

n ] » i x nEvn]! «ib "jd Vaip 2 0

]na' rtn 2 1 a

nB"" ""Ml seems to be written in as a correction above line 21. E t h Qj.pan haye nothing corresponding to in line 20 , but besides this the

size of the space between HJ^IN npTI]! in line 2 0 and ]1tr3 '?D[a]'7[1 in line 3 1 suggests that A r a m had a fuller text than E t h G r ' a " in this verse. — C f . (?) also A r a m " ! ii 24 (fragment j ) K ^ W p .

a n d t h e y d e v o u r e d o n e a n o t h e r ' s flesh: E t h ; Gr^^" 'and to devour

one another 's flesh' ; cf. A r a m a i iii 3 1 ] 1 M V D p ] ? ^ .

a n d ( t h e y ) d r a n k t h e b l o o d : E t h GT^^; cf. (?) A r a m a i ii 3 s a (frag­m e n t j ) xjaT ]-m[\

7 . 6 E t h Gr^™ have nothing corresponding to Aram*"! ii 3 5 ( fragment k) ias?na . . [ .

8.1 ( i ) I n this verse there is a considerable divergence between E t h QjPan on the one hand and Gr^y™ which has a m u c h longer text, on the other . F o r the most part E t h and Gr^^" agree with one another, although there are some differences of substance between t h e m .

(3) A r a m " ! ii 3 6 - 8 ( fragment k) contains evidence that belongs here, but unfortunately the state of the manuscript makes it dificult to draw positive conclusions f rom this material .

A n d A z a z e l t a u g h t m e n t o m a k e s w o r d s : E t h ; GrP^" 'Azael taught m e n to make s w o r d s ' ; Gr^y™ ^ 'F i rs t Azael, the tenth of the leaders, taught the making of swords ' ; cf. A r a m a i ii 26 ( fragment k) "T3S7[a"7 VnS n p i n . N o t e that none of the versions have anything correspond­ing to VtIB ""T at this point. — T h e n a m e Azazel/Azael would appear to be a corruption of Asael, cf. A r a m a i iii 9 n*? ]'T0S7 "tSDS; see the discus­sion above on 6. 7 .

a n d d a g g e r s , a n d s h i e l d s a n d b r e a s t p l a t e s : E t h ; Gr^a" 'and a r m s .

against birds, and against animals, and against reptiles and against fish, and they devoured one another's flesh and drank the blood (2v, a i ) from it. 7. 6 Then the earth complained about the lawless ones.

8. I And Azazel taught men to make swords, and daggers,

8o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

and shields and breastplates ' ; Gr^*'™ ^ '^nd breastplates and all military

equipment ' ; cf. (?) A r a m a i ii 3 6 ( f ragment k) p ' J I B ' l ( = Kai ©cfapaKas). T h e text of A r a m appears to agree with Gr^^"" * rather than with E t h Gr^ai, but the evidence is not very substantial.

t h e t h i n g s a f t e r t h e s e : so all E t h M S S . Since the author gives in succession two Usts (of weapons, and of means of beautifying the body) , it is certainly possible to at tach a meaning to E t h . B u t the expression has generally c o m e under suspicion, and the suggestion that E t h derives f rom a misreading of Tct [liraWa as x a het' oOtA is very plausible (cf . e.g. Dillman, SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 7 ) . Dil lmann further suggests that as a consequence of this translation the original E t h reading W^VniWa"' i o f t t P - ^ f t : ( = E t h I, cf. GrP*") became a)i>™7a<5irai>'i Kahfi^f'. ( = E t h I I ) . However , the variants H?i.^J2"'i^lPoi>« j / x a vkxcOCKa might also be explained as deriving f rom an A r a m a i c '?'ltJB—understood b y E t h to m ean 'after' , and b y G r to mean 'metal ' .

A n d h e s h o w e d . . • a n d o r n a m e n t s : E t h ; Gr^a" ' A n d he showed them metals , and the art of working them, and bracelets, and o r n a m e n t s ' ; Qj.sync a (continuing the constructions with 65(5a§s at the beginning of the verse) ' . . . and the metals of the earth and gold, h o w they work ( them) and make t h e m into ornaments for women, and silver. A n d he showed to t h e m . . . ' ; cf. A r a m a i ii 3 7 , 2 7 a ( fragment k)

T h e fragmentary state o f the manuscript and the corrections written in above the line make the interpretation of ' ' i ii 3 7 , 2 7 a somewhat hazardous, and it is difficult to say m u c h about

However , the corrected version of the remainder of the line is presumably

m e a n t to be TT-aS K'72S?a'? KSOD Vs?!—'and concerning silver for the making of bracelets ' . T h i s text corresponds neither to E t h Gr^an n o r to Qj.sync ]-,yr ^wo c o m m c n t s can be m a d e about i t : on the one hand Qjsync a <joes not have ]''T'aS ( 'bracelets ' ) , which is to be found in E t h Gr^an; on the other , the indications are that the longer text of GrS>""=» is closer than E t h Gr^^" to the text of A r a m a i ii 2 7 , 2 7 a ( f ragment k) ,

and shields and breastplates. And he showed them the things after these, ( 2 v , a.^) and the art of making them: bracelets, and ornaments, and the art of making up the eyes and of

C H A P T E R 8 8 i

despite the difFerences between the two of them. B u t again the evidence is not very substantial.

a n d t h e a r t . . . t h e e y e l i d s : E t h — h t . 'and (how) to make u p (the eyes) with antimony and (how) to beautify the eyelids' ; G r ^ ^ 'and antimony and eye-paint ' ; GrSJ""" ^ 'both (how) to make up (the eyes) with antimony (reading oripfjeiv for oTiApeiv) and (how) to beautify the

f a c e ' ; cf. A r a m " ! ii 2 8 (fragment k) Xn]nS bS") nbnn •?» N [ — ' c o n ­cerning antimony and concerning eye-paint ' .

A n d t h e w o r l d w a s c h a n g e d : so B M 4 8 5 — t h i s text is certainly in­telligible, the idea being that the world was changed as a result of the teaching given b y the angels. B u t all other manuscripts (except Berl and T a n a 9) read 'and eternal change ' (WftD-^m; 9 r t y ° : ) . and it is not easy to make any sense of this. Charles (Text, i 8 ) explains i ' t P - ' l m ; as a cor ­rupt transliteration of Ta u^TOMOC, and suggests that 'fCD-^cn; 'iCi9^; is a duplicate rendering of Gr'" '" Ta (JieTaAAa/Gr^y"": a x a (isTaAXa Tfis yfjs, for which E t h earlier in the verse has UK^A'hloO'aO'; (cf. also Dillmann, Translation, 9 6 ; SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 7 ) ; this explanation seems not unlikely. Qj.pansynca j^ave nothing corresponding to tDl 'tO - ' lm: l at this point. —Gr^yoc a adds a sentence at the end of the verse ( 'And the sons o f m e n m a d e (these things) for themselves and their wives, and they transgressed and led astray the holy ones ' ) , but in the absence of any evidence f rom A r a m it is difficult to say anything about this.

8.3 ( i ) F o r this verse cf. the list of angels in 6.7.

(2) Gr^y"": a has a m u c h longer text than E t h Gi^^^, and also differs considerably in points of detail, (a) Gt^^'^ ^ refers to eight angels, but E t h Gr^ai to s ix ; A r a m a i iv 1 - 5 and ''i iii 1 - 5 (fragments p and q) would appear to agree with Groyne a. G r S y c » also adds two sentences at the end of the verse ; the first of these agrees exactly with A r a m a i iv 5 and ""i iii 5, but it seems that the second should be attributed to the editorial activity of Syncellus. I n contrast , E t h and Gr^^" have a shorter text in this verse than A r a m , (b) F o r the third to the eighth of the angels mentioned here A r a m a i iv 1 - 5 and ''i iii 1 - 5 seem in each case to have adopted the same formula in which the names of the angels correspond to their funct ions ; cf. e.g. the fourth, paS13 " VN VxaDID. T h i s formula is reproduced most accurately in GrSy>"=» (cf. especially the sixth, seventh, and eighth of those mentioned in this verse ; Gi^^"" ^ always reproduces *lVx, but

beautifying the eyelids, and the most precious and choice stones, and all (kinds of) coloured dyes. And the world was changed. 8. 2 And there was great impiety and much fornica­tion, and they went astray, and all their ways became corrupt. ( 2 V , a io) 8. 3 Amezarak taught all those who cast spells and

82 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

gives the n u m b e r of the position which the angel has in the list of 6. 7 rather than the n a m e of the angel) , and for the most part on points o f detail GrS>""=" would seem to agree m u c h m o r e closely than E t h Gi^^ with Aram^ and

A m e z a r a k t a u g h t a l l . . • c u t r o o t s : E t h I I ; Gi^^ 'Semyaza taught spells and the cutting of r o o t s ' ; GrS>'°'=» ' A n d furthermore their leader, Semyaza, taught spells (reading iiraoiSdcs for elvai dpydts) against the mind, and the roots of the plants of the e a r t h ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv i

1-)]in fpVt. nm-'ml N o t e : ( i ) E t h I I Amezarak, like the other E t h variants, is an inner-Ethiopic corruption of S e m y a z a ; (2) E t h and Gr^^'^, despite their differences, reflect the same textual tradition, but Gi^'"^" ^ stands on its own. I t seems fairly clear that Aram^ had nothing corre ­sponding to 6 trpci iTapxos ctOrcov, but beyond this the fragmentary state o f Aram^ makes it difficult to say anything positive about the remaining variants in Groyne ^ (addition of Kotra TOO VOOS, pfsocj poTavcov Tfjs yfjs for piSOToiiias). However , it would appear likely that these variants should be attributed to the editorial activity o f Syncellus.

A r m a r o s t h e r e l e a s e o f S p e l l s : E t h Gi^'^; GrS>""= ^ <the eleventh, Pharmaros , taught charms, spells, (magical) skills and the release of spells ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 2 n^iPim ISDnm I B B ' p . N o t e : ( i ) for GrS>'°' » Pharmaros cf. above on 6. 7 ; (2) Gr y™ * again has a longer text than E t h Gr^an; -^vhereas it is unlikely that A r a m had anything corresponding to Gi^"^" a 6 54 IVSEKOCTOS, for the rest A r a m would appear to agree with the longer text of GrS>""=» rather than with E t h Gr^an. —^Aram*"! iii 2

(fragment p) ] • *? B'in . . [, f rom its position in ' ' i iii, should perhaps be taken into account at this point, but it is not precisely clear h o w this evidence is to be related to that of A r a m a i iv.

a n d B a r a q i e l a s t r o l o g e r s : E t h ; Gr^a" 'Baraqiel astrology' (reading BotpctKiriX for "PotKiiiX); Gr^^" ^ ' the ninth taught astrology' . In the light of the n a m e of the angel, and of the evidence of A r a m a i iv 3 f., •>! iii 3 f., it m a y be suggested that the original was ppia "'tt'nJ I' X Vsj?-ia. H o w ­ever, the versions presuppose not fP'^a, but paSIS (as in the case of the next angel) .

a n d K o k a b e l p o r t e n t s : E t h Gr^an (reading XcoxaPiiiX for Xcoxii^X); QjSynca '(jje fourth taught astrology' ; cf. A r a m a i ii 3 ( fragment p)

fpyO •'WJ «l'7[N and iv 3 p 3 1 3 A r a m agrees m o r e closely with GrSy°< a than with E t h GrP^-.

a n d T a m i e l t a u g h t a s t r o l o g y : E t h ; Gr^^n 'Sathiel astrology' ; GrSy""! »

cut roots, Armaros the release of spells, and Baraqiel astrologers, and Kokabel portents, and Tamiel taught

C H A P T E R 8 83

astrology, and Asradel taught (zv, a i 5 ) the path of the moon.

' the eighth taught aeroscopy' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 3 ] . NS't. T h e reading] . KS't is presumably a mistake for ] . Np''t (in fact the correction appears to have been written in above the line in the manuscr ipt ) , and I suggest that iv 3 be restored by analogy with what is said about the other angels, pj?"-! ''mi '?]Np"'t. N o t e : ( i ) V^Vt is firmly attested as the n a m e of the eighth angel in 6 . 7, and thus GrSy"" ^ here quite correctly has ' the eighth' . I t is not clear w h y E t h and Gr^a" have introduced different names (for T a m i e l and Sathiel, cf. the fifth and the sixteenth names in 6. 7 ) ; (a ) Gi^""" ^ ocEpoaKoirfctv is perhaps corrupt for AaTEpooxo-trlon; which would correspond m o r e closely to ]"'p'''t "•ETH; (3) G r ^ y c » adds ' the third taught the portents of the ear th ; the seventh taught the portents of the sun' . F o r these additions cf. Aram*"! iii 4 (fragments p and

q) NS7]ik «l"7X eiJ?ri[S;iN and iv 4 m]W "-WJ fpH T h e evidence of A r a m agrees with that of Gr^y^c», except over the question of the names . T h e third n a m e in 6. 7 according to Gr^y™ » is

ApocKiiiX (= (?) "rS^pIN), whereas «li?n[S?1X appears to correspond to Atc(pko09 which Gr^y™ " has as the second name in 6. 7—cf. the discussion above on 6 . 7 on the relationship between the two names . Likewise, the seventh name in 6 . 7 according to Gr*>""^ * is 2auvf;{x, whereas "PK'B^BB' appears in 6 . 7 as the fifteenth n a m e in A r a m , in GrSy""= * (ZanirjX) and in all the other witnesses; however Sccpufifx probably also goes back to an original '7S"'B'aB?, and Gr^yc ^ would appear to have "7X''B'BB? for both the seventh and the fifteenth names (cf. again the discussion on 6. 7) .

a n d A s r a d e l t a u g h t t h e p a t h o f t h e m o o n : E t h ; Grf^" 'Seriel the course of the m o o n ' ; GrSy'"= ^ ' the twentieth taught the portents o f the m o o n ' . Although there is no clearly legible A r a m a i c evidence available here, the name of this angel was presumably "rXnOB? (cf. Gr""*" Sepii X). '7S''intt? was apparently the sixteenth angel in the original list, and for Gj^ync a ^.f. the discussion on 6. 7 where it was suggested that Groyne» presupposes VNnnir? as the n a m e of the twentieth angel as well as of the sixteenth. E t h Asradel is corrupt . —GrSy'^ * adds h e r e : 'All these began to reveal mysteries to their wives and their children. After this the giants began to devour the flesh of m e n ' . T h e r e is evidence f rom A r a m which agrees exactly with the first of these two sentences ; cf. A r a m " ! iii 5 (fragments p and q) ]n'''?lV[ I j ' l t r pnVlDI and »i iv 5 ]n'mb Tt[

]'?[ p\—i{ we conflate the two we have p i rT''7l'?[ ]in'7131 jVl ITmib, However , there is n o evidence f rom A r a m for the second o f these sentences ( 'After this the giants began to devour the flesh of m e n ' ) . I t will be recalled that this sentence summarizes 7. 4 f. which is lacking in Gr^y": % and the introduction of this statement here should

84 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

probably be attributed to the editorial activity of Syncellus (cf. above on 7 . I , and contrast the view of Charles, Text, 1 9 ) .

8. 4 A n d a t t h e d e s t r u c t i o n o f m e n : E t h Gr^^"; Gi^-r^""' ' A n d m e n began to decrease on the e a r t h ' ; cf. (?) Aram^"! iv 5 ]NSnH " i iii 6

(fragment p) NS?[1X ] » , which m a y correspond to G^'^'= ^ 'on the earth ' .

t h e y c r i e d o u t : E t h ; Gr'"^" sync a ^j^]^ Apparently also not in A r a m a i

iii 6 (XS[")N (previous note) followed immediately b y ]k'?p'l (next note) ) , but this is uncertain. — I t is not clear f rom E t h whether it is m e n or the angels (cf . v . 3 ) who c r y out.

a n d t h e i r v o i c e r e a c h e d h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr''^"' 'a c r y went u p to h e a v e n ' ; QjSync a '^f j j ^jje rest cried out to heaven ' ; Gr^y"^" (which c o m m e n c e s here) ' T h e n m e n cried out to heaven ' ; cf. (?) A r a m ' i iii 6 ( fragment p)

]>l"7p1 and iv 6 m] j? p'7D. —GrSy-^» and make additions to the text here which anticipate 9. 3 and are hardly original (contrast the view o f Charles, Text, p . x i v ; Translation, p p . xvii, 20).

9. I A n d t h e n M i c h a e l . . . a n d s a w : E t h I I (but Bodl 5^ 2 M S S . add 'Raphael ' after ' G a b r i e l ' ) ; Gr^"^" ' T h e n looking down, Michael , Uriel , Raphael , and Gabriel saw from heaven ' ; GrSy°c a b <And hearing ( this) , the four great archangels, Michael , Uriel , Raphael , and Gabriel , looked down on the earth f rom the sanctuary of heaven; and seeing' ; cf. A r a m a i i v 6 f .

] 1 '?XS1[ ] . pnk[ 6

] . ''i? P 7

and ""I iii 7 ( f ragment p ) JS^B^I ViO . [. I f the evidence of iv and •"i iii is conflated, the list of angels in iv 6 m a y perhaps be restored ] 1 '7NB-1[ 1 "jsna^l VjiO'Sl (cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 6 ) . B u t this restoration m u s t remain a little uncertain. — F o r the hst of names cf. 1 0 . I , 4, 9, I I , and c . 20 .

t h e m a s s o f b l o o d t h a t w a s b e i n g s h e d o n t h e e a r t h : E t h Gr^'^"

Sync a b. cf_ A r a m a i iv 7 T'jSB' '10 DT . [.

a n d a l l t h e i n i q u i t y . . . t h e e a r t h : E t h ; Gr^'^ omits ( h m t . ) ; GrSy""

8. 4. And at the destruction of men they cried out, and their voice reached heaven.

9. I And then Michael, Gabriel, Suriel, and Uriel looked down from heaven and saw the mass of blood that was being shed on the earth and all the iniquity that was being done

C H A P T E R S 8 - 9 85

* " 'and all the impiety and iniquity that was being done on i t ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 7 f.

. [ 7

j . t " ? . •>»[ y-j no»n[ ] . rfVanx 8

A r a m does not correspond to either E t h or Gr^y"' ^ but for the text of A r a m cf. G e n . 6 : i i .

9. 2 A n d t h e y s a i d t o o n e a n o t h e r : E t h Gr^an; Gr^^'^ ^ i> 'entering,

they said to one another ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 9 j B l j ? nttXI (possibly

L e t t h e d e v a s t a t e d e a r t h . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h (for the use o f the per ­fect optative, cf. Dillmann, Ethiopic Grammar, L o n d o n , 1 9 0 7 , 5 2 0 ; hereafter, Dillmann, Grammar); Gr^an " p h e sound of those who c r y out o n the earth (reaches) u n t o the gates of heaven ' ; Gr*'^'^ a b o m i t ; cf. A r a m a i iv 9 f.

] . a[ ] . 1 nV. [ 9

nj'-iatt? ""sr-in l o F o r the plural ""Sin cf. B M 4 9 1 and Gr^^" (cf. also 9. 10 ) .

9. 3 A n d n o w . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h I I ; Gr^ai syncab gj^it (by h m t . ? ) . A r a m a i iv 1 0 ]B? ''t£'[, read as iT'Sjtt' 'B^plj?, appears to correspond to E t h , but the evidence is not very strong.

t h e s o u l s o f m e n c o m p l a i n , s a y i n g : E t h Gr^an; GrSy°<:ab . ^ h e spirits and souls of m e n groan, complaining and saying' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 1 1

9. 4 L o r d o f L o r d s , G o d o f G o d s , K i n g o f K i n g s : E t h ; GrPa° ' Y o u are L o r d of L o r d s , G o d of Gods , King of e terni ty ! ' ; Gr^yc ^ b <YOU are G o d of G o d s , L o r d of L o r d s , K i n g of Kings , G o d of E t e r n i t y ! ' (Groyne» otvepcoTTcov f rom ocicovcov read as OCVITCOV; cf. Charles, Text, 2 0 f . ) ; cf.

A r a m " ! iii 1 4 ( fragment w) JSaVs S I S 8[ Xna[. T h e r e is nothing in the versions corresponding to NST S l I D , but for SXl'jS? S"1?3 cf. GrPan ' K i n g of eternity' , GrSy" a b ' G o d of eternity' . Cf. also 1 2 . 3 ; 2 5 . 3 (GrPa-) , 5 (Gr'^au)^ 7 (Gr^an); 2 7 . 3 (Gr^an); 5 8 . 4 ; 8 1 . l O ; I 0 6 . I I (Gr'^^) ; IQ 2 0 2 s (see F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 7 7 ) .

( 2 V , a2o) on the earth. 9. 2 And they said to one another: 'Let the devastated earth cry out with the sound of their cries unto the gate of heaven. 9. 3 And now, to you O holy ones of heaven, the souls of men complain, saying: "Bring our suit before the Most H i g h . ' " 9. 4 And they said (2v, a25) to their Lord, the King: 'Lord of Lords, God of Gods, King of Kings!

86 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

Y o u r g l o r i o u s t h r o n e . . . t h e w o r l d : Bodl 5 2 M S S . GT^^'' sync a b. <,f. A r a m a i iii 1 5 , 15a ( f ragment w)

sja"?!? ]» n •n'? d-ij?"' .[

(V before I T has apparently been erased: r e a d . . .11 b'sb 'pip' ' [ X 0 1 3 ) .

9. 8 w i t h t h o s e w o m e n . y"nA.lPl: P"M \ hiilh: reflects the A r a m a i c construction iX^Vi OS? pHBS? exactly, and it is very difficult to think that a Greek version served as the Vorlage of this phrase (cf. Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 266) . I n fact G r seems to have misunderstood the construction and to have divided the two parts of the assumed A r a m a i c original (cf. Charles , Text, p p . xxviii, 2 2 ) . B o t h Gr^a" and Sync b have here only 'with t h e m ' ; GrSy°"=" takes 'with the w o m e n ' with the next verb ( 'and have b e c o m e defiled with the w o m e n ' ) , but G r * " " omits the words altogether.

9. 1 1 a n d w h a t c o n c e r n s e a c h o f t h e m : E t h (lit. 'and that of each o f t h e m ' ) ; Gr^^n sync b <and you leave t h e m alone' . E t h makes sense, but F l e m m i n g {Text, 10) suggests that E t h derives f rom a misreading o f

Your glorious throne (endures) for all the generations of the world, and your name (is) holy and praised for all the genera­tions of the world, and blessed and praised! ( 2 v , a3o) 9. 5 You have made everything, and power over everything is yours. And everything is uncovered and open before you, and you see everything, and there is nothing which can be hidden from you. 9. 6 See then what Azazel has done, how he has taught all iniquity on the earth and revealed the eternal secrets (zv, a35) which were made in heaven. 9. 7 And Semyaza has made known spells, (he) to whom you gave authority to rule over those who are with him. 9. 8 And they went in to the daughters of men together, and lay with those women, and became unclean, and revealed to them these sins. 9. 9 And the women bore giants, and thereby the whole earth has been filled ( 2 v , b i ) with blood and iniquity. 9. 1 0 And now behold the souls which have died cry out and complain unto the gate of heaven, and their lament has ascended, and they cannot go out in the face of the iniquity which is being committed ( 2 V , b5) on the earth. 9. 1 1 And you know everything before it happens, and you know this and what concerns each of them.

C H A P T E R S 9 - 1 0 87

Kal i^s auToOs as Kal S EI; avrrous (cf. Charles, Text, 2 4 f . ) , and this is certainly plausible.

1 0 . I t h e G r e a t a n d H o l y O n e : for this title cf. above on i . 3 .

A r s y a l a l y u r : E t h H ; Gr^an is t rael ; GrS^"b uriel. H e r e GrS>"i= ^ alone is consistent in mentioning an angel f rom the list he gives in 9. 1 , contrast w . 4, 9, and I I . E t h Arsyalalyur (and variants) probably derives ulti­mately f rom a corruption of Gr^^n Istrael.

1 0 . 2 i s a b o u t t o c o m e : E t h J&tn)R"?i: Wft°: reflecting an A r a m a i c Kin"? Kni< (Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 266)?

1 0 . 4 R a p h a e l : cf. v . i and 9 . 1 .

D u d a e l . Dil lmann (Translation, 100) thinks that the n a m e has been invented and derives it f rom Nin ( 'cauldron of G o d ' ) . Charles (Translation, 2 2 f.) connects Dudael with ' 'inn T ' S which is mentioned in T a r g u m P s . Jonathan on L e v . 1 6 : 2 1 f. as the place to which the goat for Azazel was led. T h e name o f the place also occurs as ""inn H'S. Milik (Biblica 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) , 3 9 5 ) at one time accepted this identification and derived the name from Vx ""inn ('the jagged mountains of G o d ' ) = <A>5ou5ariA (cf. the form of the n a m e in E t h Groyne T h e word play (cf. V. 5 ' throw on h i m jagged and sharp stones') makes this explanation plausible, even though the n a m e of the angel in A r a m was VSOS? not bm'S (cf. ^i iii 9, ci ii 26 = E t h 6. 7 ) . M o r e recently Milik (HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 8 f.) has connected this n a m e with A r a m a i c i m ( 'breast ' ) , relying on the reading o f Gr^an (AaSoui^A) rather than that o f E t h GrSync b_ ( F o j t^e n a m e cf. also 60. 8.)

But you say nothing to us. What ought we to do with them about this ?'

10. I And then the Most High, the Great and Holy One, spoke and sent (2v, b i o ) Arsyalalyur to the son of Lamech, and said to him: 10. 2 'Say to him in my name "Hide your­self", and reveal to him the end which is coming, for the whole earth will be destroyed, and a deluge is about to come on all the earth, and what is in it will be destroyed. 10. 3 And now ( 2 V , b i 5 ) teach him that he may escape, and (that) his offspring may survive for the whole earth.' 10. 4 And further the Lord said to Raphael: 'Bind Azazel by his hands and his feet, and throw him into the darkness. And split open the desert which is in Dudael, and throw him there. 10. 5 And (2v, b2o) throw on him jagged and sharp stones, and cover

88 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 0 . 7 m a d e k n o w n . E t h ' f ' t f t ' ; and Gr^an l-rrdra^on; are clearly impossible ; the context requires a word meaning 'made known' , 'revealed'. I suggest that the mistake goes back to the A r a m a i c Vorlage, to a confusion of the roots Xna ( = E t h Gr^ai) and Slfl; such a confusion seems particularly likely if a participial construction were used in the A r a m a i c QTID / ]'inB). —GrS5""= ^ eIttov is hardly the original Greek reading, and should p r o b ­ably be attributed to Syncellus himself, or to the sources he used. ( F o r a slightly different view see Burkitt , J'ewwA and Christian Apocalypses, 68) .

1 0 . 9 G a b r i e l : cf. v . i and 9 . 1 .

a g a i n s t t h e b a s t a r d s : E t h : reflects an A r a m a i c SITBM, and is hardly f rom TOOS uajripEous (so Gr^ai) which represents a transcription of the A r a m a i c w o r d (cf. Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 ; c o n ­trast Charles, Translation, p . Iviii, note ) . Gr^y'^ •> 'against the giants' is perhaps an at tempt to make sense of a word not understood.

A n d s e n d t h e m o u t . . . i n b a t t l e : E t h ; Gi^^ 'Send t h e m in a battle of destruct ion ' ; G r ^ ^ ^ ' ^ ' S e n d t h e m against one another, (some) of them against (the rest of ) them, in battle and in destruct ion' ; cf. (?) A r a m ' ' i iv 6

(fragment y ) ]]iaX for which cf. Gr^a"—but the fragment is too small to be of use in interpreting the relationship of the versions to one another .

him with darkness; and let him stay there for ever, and cover his face, that he may not see light, lo . 6 and that on the great day of judgment he may be hurled into the fire. lo . 7 And restore the earth which the angels have ruined, (av, b25) and announce the restoration of the earth, for I shall restore the earth, so that not all the sons of men shall be destroyed through the mystery of everything which the Watchers made known and taught to their sons. 10. 8 And the whole earth has been ruined by the teaching of the works of Azazel, and against him (2v, b3o) write down all sin.' 10. 9 And the Lord said to Gabriel: 'Proceed against the bastards and the re­probates and against the sons of the fornicators, and destroy the sons of the fornicators and the sons of the Watchers from amongst men. And send them out, and send them (2v, b35) against one another, and let them destroy themselves in battle, for they will not have length of days. 10. 10 And they will all petition you, but their fathers will gain nothing in respect of them, for they hope for eternal life, and that each of them

C H A P T E R 1 0 89

will live life for five hundred years.' 10. 1 1 And the Lord said to Michael: ( 2 V , c i ) 'Go, inform Semyaza and the others with him who have associated with the women to corrupt themselves with them in all their uncleanness. 10. 1 2 When all their sons kill each other, and ( 2 V , C 5 ) when they see the destruction of their beloved ones, bind them for seventy generations under the hills of the earth until the day of their judgement and of their consummation, until the judgement which is for all eternity is accomplished. 10. 13 And in those days they will lead them to (2v, c i o ) the abyss of fire; in torment and in prison they will be shut up for all eternity. 10. 14 And then he (Semyaza) will be burnt and from then on

1 0 . I I M i c h a e l : cf. v. i and 9. i .

S e m y a z a a n d t h e o t h e r s : cf. (?) Aram' ' i iv 9 ( fragment b ' )

[VIJDVI K[tn'']a»['7.

1 0 . 1 2 a l l t h e i r s o n s ki l l e a c h o t h e r : E t h Gr^a" sync but Gr^an Sync b = A r a m a i iv 1 0 ( fragment b ' ) llfl'ia p l S ' omit 'all' .

a n d w h e n t h e y s e e : B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 E t h I I ;

A b b 5 5 Gr^a- sy-": " = A r a m a i iv 1 0 ( fragment b ' ) — ' a n d they see' .

u n d e r t h e h i l l s : E t h ; Gr^^" s>""= *> 'in the valleys'. T h e r e is no obvious explanation of the variant. N o t e that (OVC i renders vdorri in D e u t . 3 : 2 9 ( M T X 'S) : Isa. 4 0 : i 2 ( M T nS73J): J e r . 1 4 : 6 ( M T D ' S ^ ) — b u t the last two cases could be explained through the Hebrew.

f o r s e v e n t y g e n e r a t i o n s . . . d a y o f t h e i r j u d g e m e n t : cf. A r a m ' ' i

iv 10 f. (fragments e ' and b ' ) ] X 3 T X » V IS ] . pS?aB>[. N o t e that none of the versions have anything corresponding to i O I .

1 0 . 1 3 i n t o r m e n t . . . a l l e t e r n i t y : E t h ; Gi^^ sync b .^nd to torment and to the prison o f eternal confinement ' ; cf. A r a m ' ^ i v i

1 0 . 1 4 A n d t h e n . . . a l l g e n e r a t i o n s : A b b 3 5 * E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Gr^a" 'And when (anyone) is burnt and destroyed from now on, he will be bound together with t h e m until the end of all generations {Gi^^ ' the generat ion ' ) ' ; G r ^ y ' " ' A n d whoever is condemned and destroyed from now on will be bound with t h e m until

90 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

the end of their generation' . F o r G r ^ y " cf. Aram' ' i v i ] . . ""T "JISI. E t h I Gr^an ' A n d when' perhaps derives f rom a Vorlage in which Kai OS av was misread as Kai OTOCV, while A b b 35^ E t h I I ' A n d then' looks like an a t tempt to improve an obscure text . — T h e r e would appear to be nothing in the versions corresponding to Aram"=i v 2 ]pai [ JIDV ]naS\ Admittedly it would perhaps be possible to read |naK1 instead of ]naS' and to relate jID*? ]naS1 to the beginning of v. 1 5 ; but in that case we would have a plural imperative, not the expected singular

(cf. •=! V 3 = 1 0 . 1 6 mski) .

1 0 . 1 6 D e s t r o y a l l w r o n g f r o m : E t h Gr^an, but T a n a 9 Gr^an prefix

'And ' . Cf. Aram-^i v 3 ] P nVw mDNI. A n d l e t t h e p l a n t . . . d e e d w i l l b e c o m e : cf. Aram' ' i v 4

X]inm 1j? nasp. W e might have expected XOtPlj?! N p I S , but although there is a curious gap between 1p and XtSIT? the reading is certainly correct .

1 0 . 1 7 t h e r i g h t e o u s w i l l b e h u m b l e : E t h I I ; E t h I Gr^^" ' the righteous will escape ' ; cf. Aram-^i v 5 lloVs-" ]''\3''\pp.

a n d w i l l l i v e : cf. Aram"^! v 5

a n d t h e i r s a b b a t h s : E t h GrPan—pnna^ misread for pilDa^ ('and of

their old age' ) which is obviously required. Cf. now Aram' ' i v 6 pana''B>[ where makes quite clear which word is intended (but note the second person suffix). Cf. J . Wellhausen, ' Z u r apokalyptischen Li tera tur ' , Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, Berlin, 1899, vi. 2 4 1 , note i , 2 6 0 ; Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 264.

a n d a l l t h e d a y s . . . i n p e a c e : cf. Aram' ' ! v 5 f.

] . •> B"?»a ]')an3''B?[ ] 6 '"W "riai . . [ .

destroyed with them; together they will be bound until the end of all generations. lo . 15 And destroy all the souls of lust ( 2 V , C 1 5 ) and the sons of the Watchers, for they have wronged men. 10. 16 Destroy all wrong from the face of the earth, and every evil work will cease. And let the plant of righteous­ness and truth appear, and the deed will become a blessing; righteousness and truth will they plant in joy for ever. ( 2 v , C 2 o ) 10. 17 And now all the righteous will be humble, and will live until they beget thousands; and all the days of their youth

C H A P T E R S 1 0 - 1 1 9 1

and their sabbaths they will fulfil in peace. 10. 18 And in those days the whole earth will be tilled in righteousness, and all of it (2v, C 2 5 ) will be planted with trees, and it will be filled with blessing. 10. 19 And all pleasant trees they mil plant on it, and they will plant on it vines, and the vine which is planted on it will produce fruit in abundance; and every seed which is sown on it, each measure will produce a thousand, and each measure (2v, C30) of olives will produce ten baths of oil. 10. 20 And you, cleanse the earth from all wrong, and from all iniquity, and from all sin, and from all impiety, and from all the uncleanness which is brought about on the earth; remove them from the earth. (2v, C35) 10. 2 1 And all the sons of men shall be righteous, and all the nations shall serve and bless me, and all shall worship me. 10. 2 2 And the earth will be cleansed from all corruption, and from all sin, and from all wrath, and from all torment; and I will not again send a flood upon it for all generations (3r, a i ) for ever.

1 1 . I And in those days I will open the storehouses of bless­ing which (are) in heaven that I may send them down upon

1 0 . 1 8 i n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. Aram"' ! v 7 t3W|'?a[ .

a n d a l l o f i t w i l l b e p l a n t e d w i t h t r e e s : E t h , cf. Aram"^! v 7

asjinn n'?i5i; GI^'^ 'and a tree will be planted in it ' . E t h would appear to be closer than G r ^ a " to A r a m ; on the other hand E t h does not here seem to be dependent on a Greek Vorlage of the type represented b y Qj.pan_ T h i s is thus a valuable example for the independent value o f E t h .

o

w i t h b l e s s i n g : cf. Aram' ' ! v 7 n3ia[ .

1 0 . 1 9 A n d a l l p l e a s a n t t r e e s t h e y w i l l p l a n t o n i t : E t h ; Gr^an ' A n d all the trees of the earth will rejoice ; they will be planted' . G r ^ a " has an awkward construction and appears corrupt . Cf . Aram' ' i v 7 p J ^ ' X "rial.

a n d t h e v i n e . . . i n a b u n d a n c e : E t h , but B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 Berl (cf. G r ^ a " ) have 'wine' instead of ' fruit ' ; G r ^ a " 'and the vine which they plant, they will produce thousands o f jars of wine ' .

Cf . Aram-^i v 8 n3 3 S : . . [ .

a n d e v e r y s e e d . . . b a t h s o f o i l : E t h ; Gr^^n j^as an abbreviated text

and is corrupt . Cf . Aram"^! v 9

93 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

I I . 3 a n d f o r a l l t h e g e n e r a t i o n s o f e t e r n i t y : E t h ; Gi^^ 'and for all the generations of m e n ' . ' M e n ' is an anticlimax and Gi^^ is corrupt , f rom alcivcov misread as avrrcov (contrast Charles, Text, 3 1 , but cf. GrSy= •> in 9. 4 ) .

1 3 . 3 t h e K i n g o f E t e r n i t y : for the title see on 9. 4.

a n d b e h o l d t h e W a t c h e r s : cf. (?) Aram-^i v 1 9 K I p j S .

1 3 . 4 t h e h o l y e t e r n a l p l a c e : E t h ; Gi^^ (?) ' the sanctuary o f the eternal place ' . B u t the wording of Gr^an is a little strange, and Burkitt (Jeviish and Christian Apocalypses, 68) plausibly suggests that OTACTIJ

derives f rom O^p ( 'covenant ' ) . W h a t the W a t c h e r s did was to leave ' the sanctuary of the eternal covenant ' .

a n d h a v e b e c o m e c o m p l e t e l y c o r r u p t o n t h e e a r t h : E t h ; GrP*" (which begins direct speech at this point) ' Y o u have completely ruined {or 'destroyed') the earth ' . GrP^" continues with direct speech in V. 5 , but slips back to indirect speech in v . 6 ; E t h has indirect speech throughout .

the earth, upon the work and upon the toil (3r, as) of the sons of men. 11.2 Peace and truth will be united for all the days of eternity and for all the generations of eternity.'

12 . I And before everything Enoch had been hidden, and none of the sons of men knew where he was hidden, or where he was, or what (3r, a io ) had happened. 1 2 . 2 And all his doings (were) with the Holy Ones and with the Watchers in his days. 12 . 3 And I Enoch was blessing the Great Lord and the King of Eternity, and behold the Watchers called to me, Enoch the scribe, and said to m e : 12 . 4 'Enoch, scribe of righteousness, go, (3r, a i5) inform the Watchers of heaven who have left the high heaven and the holy eternal place, and have corrupted themselves with the women, and have done as the sons of men do, and have taken wives for themselves, and have become completely corrupt on the earth. 12 . 5 They will have (3r, a2o) on earth neither peace nor forgiveness of sin 1 2 . 6 for they will not rejoice in their sons. T h e slaughter of their beloved ones they will see, and over the destruction of their sons they will lament and petition for ever. But they will have neither mercy nor peace.'

C H A P T E R S 1 1 - 1 3 93

1 3 . 1 A n d E n o c h w e n t a n d s a i d t o A z a z e l : E t h ; Gr "" ' A n d E n o c h said to A z a e l : " G o " '. I n GrP^" there would appear to be an unconscious reminiscence of 1 0 . 9, 1 1 . Charles, {Text, 3 3 ) accepts that E t h is c o r r e c t ; note his complicated attempts at explaining how this is possible.

1 3 . 4 a n d t o t a k e t h e r e c o r d o f t h e i r p e t i t i o n u p : E t h ; GrP^" 'and to read the record of the petition out ' . Charles {Text, 3 3 ) argues n o t improbably that E t h derives f rom a misreading of dcuayvco as dvciyw.

1 3 . 6 a n d t h e i r s u p p l i c a t i o n : Berl A b b 35^ E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Gr^™ 'and the supphcation' . Aram^^i vi i

pn^ [ ] . S? (read pn^Jpjnn ViD D]5;), though unclear, appears to agree with Berl A b b 3 5 * E t h I I in the use of the 3 r d plur. suffix.

i n r e g a r d t o t h e i r s p i r i t s : E t h GrP^". Charles {Translation, 30) plausibly suggests that 'spirits' derives f rom an inaccurate rendering of IWDB'Sl

' in regard to themselves' . Aram' ' ! vi i p.[ ]3 VlD "?S7 (read ppWBJJ) offers some limited support to this suggestion, but the evidence is not very substantial.

a n d t h e d e e d s o f e a c h o n e o f t h e m : E t h , cf. Aram"^! vi i ] i m in VIDV. GrPa° omits . T h i s is an important example for the independent value of E t h , for here E t h cannot be dependent on G r , at least as represented b y GrP^.

(3r, 325) 1 3 . I And Enoch went and said to Azazel: 'You will not have peace. A severe sentence has come out against you that you should be bound. 1 3 . 2 And you will have neither rest, nor mercy, nor (the granting of any) petition, because of the wrong which you have taught, and because of all the works of blasphemy and wrong and sin (3r, a3o) which you have shown to the sons of men.' 1 3 . 3 Then I went and spoke to them all together, and they were all afraid; fear and trembling seized them. 1 3 . 4 And they asked me to write out for them the record of a petition that they might receive forgiveness, and to (3r, a35) take the record of their petition up to the Lord in heaven. 1 3 . 5 For they (themselves) were not able from then on to speak, and they did not raise their eyes to heaven out of shame for the sins for which they had been condemned. 1 3 . 6 And then I wrote out the record of their petition and their supplication in regard to (3r, b i ) their spirits and the deeds of each one of them, and in regard to

94 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

a b s o l u t i o n a n d f o r b e a r a n c e . ' F o r b e a r a n c e ' appears to be the m e a n ­ing of p o t K p d T T i s / J . ^ i ' ! (Aramaic N H W I S ; see Dillmann, Lexicon, col . 6 7 4 ; Translation, 7 ) . B u t the meaning is a little forced, and in the light o f 1 0 . 9 the possibility cannot b e excluded that originally the expression ' length of days' stood here . — I t would be tempting to derive E t h /"C?"!*: (Di.'^-f; directly f rom an A r a m a i c KlT'J'l IX'^D ( 'absolution and r e s t ' ) ; but it seems difficult to explain Gi''^ in terms of the same A r a m a i c original, since [icsKpoTTis hardly derives f rom NIT"!, and the parallel HotKpoTTis/J-^l* ; = ' length' can hardly be coincidental.

1 3 . 7 i n D a n : E t h ; Gi^'^ 'in the land of D a n ' . Cf . Ullendorff, ' A n

A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 264. —Aram<^i vi 4 has here ] . "'sinV "-rS? which has no parallel in E t h Gr""^ in either v . 7 or v . 8.

1 3 . 8 a n d I s a w a v i s i o n o f w r a t h : E t h GrP^", but A b b 5 5 G r ^ ^ read

'visions'. Cf . Aram-^i vi 5 ]1N n i l T p t H flnm.

1 3 . 9 t o t h e m . . . m o u r n e d : cf. Aram' ' ! vi 6 pt^'lD pnVlDI IlirVs?

pVajxi pary'i nins.

i n U b e l s e y a e l . Charles {Text, 3 5 ) plausibly suggests that there is w o r d play here, and that the n a m e is corrupt for Abilene (]' ' '7'3N). Milik ( ' L e T e s t a m e n t de L 6 v i en aram6en: f ragment de la grotte 4 de Q u m r a n ' , RB 62 ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 404) derives the n a m e f rom pa (cf. 4 Q L e v i ' ' I I 1 3 ) , but this seems to m e less likely than Charles's identification.

1 3 . 1 0 A n d I s p o k e b e f o r e t h e m a l l t h e v i s i o n s : E t h = Aram""! vi 7

pO pn'DlIp nVVai. G r ' ™ is corrupt 'Before t h e m and I reported to t h e m all the visions' .

what they asked, (namely) that they should obtain absolution and forbearance. 1 3 . 7 And I went and sat down by the waters of Dan in Dan which is south-west of Hermon; (3r, b5) and I read out the record of their petition until I fell asleep. 13 . 8 And behold a dream came to me, and visions fell upon me, and I saw a vision of wrath, (namely) that I should speak to the sons of heaven and reprove them. 1 3 . 9 And I woke up and went to them, and they were all sitting gathered to­gether (3r, b i o ) as they mourned in Ubelseyael, which is between Lebanon and Senir, with their faces covered. 1 3 . 10 And I spoke before them all the visions which I had seen in

C H A P T E R S 1 3 - 1 4 95

t h e s e w o r d s . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h ; GrP^" ' the words of righteousness,

reproving the W a t c h e r s of heaven ' ; cf. Aram"' ! vi 8 mim KtJlTIp '''?a3

iCjh^ '>TSb nSWl. E t h GrPan have nothing corresponding to mtm.

1 4 . 1 T h i s b o o k ( i s ) t h e w o r d o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : so m o s t E t h M S S . ; Berl T a n a 9 ' T h i s (is) the book of the words of r ighteousness ' ; Gr^™ =

Aram' ' ! vi 9 (NjtSB'lp "''7X1 I S O ) ' T h e book of the words of righteousness' . — A r a m ' ' i vi 1 0 JHJN n NSVna N[ ('. . . in the dream which I . . . ' ) appears to relate to the end of 1 4 . i or the beginning of 1 4 . 2 , but does not correspond exactly to anything in E t h Gr^^"".

1 4 . 2 w i t h m y b r e a t h . . . i n t h e m o u t h : E t h I I (note that the variants in E t h I are all impossible) ; T a n a 9 GrP^" 'with the breath of m y m o u t h which the Great One has given to m e n ' ; cf. Aram"^! vi 1 1

N8?JN] •'la'? Kan [a]n'' [n .

1 4 . 3 T h i s verse could also be taken with the preceding one, v iz . : ' a ccord­ing as he has created and appointed m e n to understand the w o r d o f knowledge. A n d he created and appointed m e . . . ' . However , this inter­pretation seems less likely than that offered above.

o f k n o w l e d g e , s o h e c r e a t e d a n d a p p o i n t e d m e : E t h (GrP*" o m i t s ) ;

cf. Aram<=i vi 1 2 ].*? Kiai l l h pVn N.[ ]S?1M[. N o t e ( i ) that E t h has

nothing corresponding to iaS71, and (2) that E t h presupposes the order

pbm sna, not xnai pVn.

1 4 . 4 b u t i n m y v i s i o n . . . b e ( g r a n t e d ) t o y o u : E t h ; Gr^™ 'but in

my sleep, and I began to speak these words of righteousness and to reprove the Watchers (3r, bis) heaven.

14. I This book (is) the word of righteousness and of re­proof for the Watchers who (are) from eternity, as the Holy and Great One commanded in that vision. 14. 2 I saw in my sleep what I will now tell with the tongue of flesh and with my breath which the Great One has given to men in the mouth, that they might speak (3r, b2o) with it and understand with the heart. 14. 3 As he has created and appointed men to understand the word of knowledge, so he created and appointed me to reprove the Watchers, the sons of heaven. 14. 4 And I wrote out your petition, but in my vision

96 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

thus it appeared, that your petition (3r, b25) will not be (granted) to you for all the days of eternity; and complete judgement (has been decreed) against you, and you will not have peace. 14. 5 And from now on you will not ascend into heaven for all eternity, and it has been decreed that you are to be bound in the earth for all the days of eternity. (3r, b3o) 14. 6 And before this you will have seen the destruction of your beloved sons, and you will not be able to enjoy them,

m y vision this appeared; and y o u r petition has not been a c c e p t e d ' ;

cf. Aram<^i vi 1 3 psnwja n VSII VD minm fb n i T n a [ .

f o r a l l t h e d a y s . . . a g a i n s t y o u : E t h , cf. Aram"^! vi 1 4

]lb[ ] . . T t « [ , read (?) pbpVs? Xn]T'tX2[. GrP^-^ omits (cf. also next note ) . T h e A r a m a i c evidence, although slight, is important for con­firming that something comparable to Witii, i ^9:^1^ I ^OMlO^ ; did stand in A r a m .

a n d y o u w i l l n o t h a v e p e a c e : Ryl^ B M 4 9 2 ; all other E t h M S S . 'and you will have nothing' . Gr^^" omits altogether (cf. previous note ) . I t is n o t entirely clear w h e t h e r or n o t anything corresponding to this clause did stand in Aram"=i vi 14 , but it seems unlikely.

1 4 . 5 A n d f r o m n o w o n y o u w i l l n o t a s c e n d : E t h ; Gr^a" ' T h a t you should no longer ascend' . GrP^" links awkwardly with v . 4, and it m a y be asked whether !va (cf. also v . 6 Kai iva) is a bad rendering of an A r a m a i c ''1, for which we would have expected here rather o t i (cf. v . 6 b ) , intro­ducing the content of the vision and/or judgement mentioned in v . 4 . N o t e that the construction of Gi^^" is not followed b y E t h . — C f . Aram' ' i

vi 1 4 ]S?]3 lis? ""T which presimiably belongs here .

f o r a l l t h e d a y s o f E t e r n i t y : E t h = Aram<^i vi 1 5 W bn T » p5[ Sa*?]!?; G r ^ ^ 'for all the generations of eternity ' . T h i s example is i m ­portant as evidence for the independent value of E t h .

1 4 . 6 A n d b e f o r e . . . b e l o v e d s o n s : E t h ; G r ^ ^ 'and that before these things you should see the destruction of y o u r beloved sons ' . O n Gr^^" Kai iva cf. the note above on v . 5. —^Aram"^! vi 1 6

] . ""a'an ]j?ai p m i would appear to correspond to part of 1 4 . 6, but its precise relationship to the text known to us from E t h Qj.pan |g unclear.

a n d y o u w i l l n o t b e a b l e t o e n j o y t h e m : E t h ; Gr*"™ 'and that you will have no enjoyment in t h e m ' . E t h probably reflects the same text as Gr^^'^, and should be translated as above, although the noun T ^ T : corresponds

C H A P T E R 1 4 97

but they will fall before you by the sword. 14. 7 And your petition will not be (granted) in respect of them, nor in respect of yourselves. And while you weep (3r, b35) and supplicate, you do not speak a single word from the writing which I have written. 14. 8 And the vision appeared to me as follows: Behold clouds called me in the vision, and mist called me, and the path of the stars and flashes of lightning hastened me and drove me, and in the vision winds caused me to fly (3r, c i ) and hastened me and lifted me up into

to KTfjats rather than to Svriais ( = nnH). T h e r e may , however, have been a confusion here in the A r a m a i c original. I^i-^'. in Tigr inya m e a n s 'alone, only' , and it is possible that the Ethiopic translators confused nnn with mn.

b u t t h e y w i l l f a l l b e f o r e y o u b y t h e s w o r d : E t h Gr""^ ; Aram-^i vi 1 7 p a s possibly belongs here .

1 4 . 7 A n d y o u r p e t i t i o n . . . o f y o u r s e l v e s : E t h G r ' a " ; cf. Aram' ' i

vi 1 7 ]'?» . [ ]a n Vaip'ra (read (?) [pams?]3 n "raipVa).

A n d w h i l e y o u w e e p a n d s u p p l i c a t e : E t h Gr^^"; cf. Aram' ' i vi 1 8

] . nriDi p a (read pijnnai p a ] w i n ) .

f r o m t h e w r i t i n g w h i c h I h a v e w r i t t e n : E t h Gr^^n = Aram"^!

vi 1 9 ]riana rm n Nana p .

1 4 . 8 a n d m i s t c a l l e d m e . . , f l a s h e s o f l i g h t n i n g : E t h GrP^"; cf. Aram'=i vi 2 0 ]''|'?'l]ai p"-!! pS?T ''V.

c a u s e d m e t o fly: E t h ; this is probably also the meaning of Gr*"^ i eiriTaCTav ys. T h e forms of irerAjco ( 'spread out ' ) and ir^TroiJiai/TTeTanai ('fly') are confused in the L X X (cf. H . S t . J . Thackeray , A Grammar of the Old Testament in Greek, i, Cambridge , 1909, 2 8 1 ; hereafter, T h a c k e r a y , Grammar), and the meaning 'cause to fly' seems not unlikely for the form htkxaua.

a n d h a s t e n e d m e a n d l i f t e d m e u p i n t o h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr""^ 'and lifted m e u p and brought m e into heaven' . Cf . Aram' ' i vi 2 1

] . •'2[l'7]S?N1 -JlVaiXI NVsV—'. . . up and led m e and brought m e into . . . ' . N o t e ( i ) that E t h repeats 'and hastened m e ' , but has nothing corresponding to Kai £iar|V£yK(iv \iB; (2) that Aram' ' i vi 2 1 appears to have two verbs ("•Jl'jSXI 'nVaiX) where GrP^" has only Kai 6tar|V£yK<iv [;£.

826163 E

98 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 4 . 9 w h i c h w a s b u i l t o f h a i l s t o n e s , a n d a t o n g u e o f f i r e s u r ­r o u n d e d i t , a n d i t (i .e. the tongue of fire) b e g a n t o m a k e m e a f r a i d : E t h ; GT^^ 'of a building (built) of hailstones and tongues of fire round them, and they began to make m e afraid'. Cf. Aramai vi 2 2

•n]no lino ]nno -lu.[. 1 4 . 10 a n d c a m e n e a r t o a l a r g e h o u s e : E t h Gr^a"; cf. Aram' ' i vi 2 3

]T ITS'? npaiN . S''a is presumably to be taken as an absolute, cf. •"3 in I Q A p G e n X X I 6 and Fi tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 4 6 .

a n d i t s f l o o r ( w a s ) s n o w : E t h ; Gr^^" 'and the foundations (were) of snow' . —^Aram'^i vi 2 4 ]N if7T\[ m a y belong here . — N o t e that E t h Cld£:; can mean both 'hail' and 'snow' , and that I have used whichever render­ing seemed appropriate in each case.

1 4 . 1 2 a r o u n d i t s w a l l : E t h I I ; E t h I B M 4 9 2 'around the wal l ' ; Gr^^^ 'around the walls' (cf. v . 1 0 for the plural) . Cf . Aram' ' ! vi 2 5 ]''n'l'7nD "?[, but the text could also be read IJIiTVDS V[.

1 4 . 1 3 a s s n o w , a n d t h e r e w a s n e i t h e r : cf. Aram<^i vi 26 jVlDI ^«l'7[n^.

1 4 . 1 4 I f e l l : cf. Aram-^i vi 2 7 jnVsil [. 1 4 . 1 5 h o u s e w h i c h w a s l a r g e r t h a n t h e f o r m e r , a n d a l l i t s d o o r s ( w e r e ) o p e n b e f o r e m e , a n d (it w a s ) : E t h ; G r ' ^ " 'door open before

heaven. 14. 9 And I proceeded until I came near to a wall which was built of hailstones, and a tongue of fire surrounded it, and it began to make me afraid. 14. 1 0 And I went into the tongue of fire and (3r, C 5 ) came near to a large house which was built of hailstones, and the wall of that house (was) like a mosaic (made) of hailstones, and its floor (was) snow. 14. 1 1 Its roof (was) like the path of the stars and flashes of lightning, and among them (were) fiery Cherubim, and their heaven (was like) water. 14. 1 2 And (3r, c io ) (there was) a fire burning around its wall, and its door was ablaze with fire. 14. 13 And I went into that house, and (it was) hot as fire and cold as snow, and there was neither pleasure nor life in it. Fear covered me and trembling took hold of me. 14. 14 And as I was shaking (3r, C 1 5 ) and trembling, I fell on my face. And I saw in the vision, 14. 15 and behold, another house, which was larger than the former, and all its doors

C H A P T E R 1 4 99

(were) open before me, and (it was) built of a tongue of fire. 14. 16 And in everything it so excelled in glory and splendour and size that I am unable to describe to you (3r, c2o) its glory and its size. 14. 17 And its floor (was) fire, and above (were) lightning and the path of the stars, and its roof also (was) a burning fire. 14. 18 And I looked and I saw in it a high throne, and its appearance (was) like ice and its surrounds like the shining sun (3r, C25) and the sound of Cherubim. 14. 19 And from underneath the high throne there flowed out rivers of burning fire so that it was impossible to look at it. 14. 20 And He who is great in glory sat on it, and his raiment was brighter than the sun, and whiter than any snow. 14. 21 And no angel could (3r, C 3 0 ) enter, and at the appearance of the face of him who is honoured and praised no (creature of) flesh could look. 14. 22 A sea of fire burnt around him, and a great fire stood before him, and none of those around him came near to him. Ten thousand times ten thousand (stood) before him, (3r, C 3 5 ) but he needed no holy counsel. 14. 23 And the Holy Ones who were near to him did not leave by night or day, and

m e , and a house larger than the former, and all of it (was) ' . T h e order o f

the text differs in Gr^^" and E t h . Cf . Aram-^i vi 2 8 ]'7131 31 p ja [;

the distance of this material f rom JuVbSi [ (1. 2 7 = v . 1 4 ) would suggest that Aram' ' i vi had the same order as G r ^ ^ , although this is not certain. T a n a 9 supports the word-order of G r ^ ^ .

1 4 . 1 8 a n d i t s s u r r o u n d s l i k e t h e s h i n i n g s u n : E t h ; Gr""^ 'and a wheel as of the shining sun' . Cf. D a n . 7 : 9. W e would have expected ^^7*1: as a translation of Tpoxos. Is E t h directly dependent on an A r a m a i c

a n d t h e s o u n d o f C h e r u b i m : E t h —^presumably an allusion to the sound of the adoration of G o d b y the Cherubim is intended; this makes sense, but it is not clear how far the text is reliable. Gr^^" opos, whether taken as 'mountain, hill' or as 'boundary' , is nonsense.

1 4 . 2 2 f. b u t h e n e e d e d n o h o l y c o u n s e l . A n d t h e H o l y O n e s : A b b 3 5 E t h I I (for y ° t l C : in the feminine cf. Isa. 1 4 : 2 6 : P rov . 1 5 : 2 2 ) ; QjPan 'ajjd his every word (was) deed. A n d the m o s t holy angels ' . Nei ther E t h nor Gr^a" is entirely satisfactory, and it is possible, as Charles {Text, 40) suggests, that both are defective.

100 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 4 . 2 4 I h a d a c o v e r i n g o n m y f a c e : E t h ; Gt^^ ' I had been prostrate on m y face ' . I n support of the idea underlying E t h cf. i K g s . 1 9 : 1 3 ; E x o d . 3 3 : 2 2 f., but in the context (cf . v . 1 4 ) Gr""^ is probably m o r e original. In this case the suggestion that E t h derives f rom reading •n-epipepXriiievos instead of pspXriHEvos (Gr""^ ; cf. Charles, Text, 40) has some plausibility.

1 5 . 4 u p o n t h e w o m e n : E t h ; Gr^™ ' through the blood of the w o m e n ' . E t h n « a : corrupt for fl^eoP :.

a n d l u s t e d a f t e r t h e b l o o d o f m e n : E t h Gr^^". T h e idea of murderous intent (cf. 7 . 4 ; 8. 4 ; 9. i , 9) is hardly very suitable in the context , and we might have expected rather 'after the daughters of m e n ' , i .e. NE>1K n333 instead of XB?1K m 3 . H a s the text been influenced b y the two immediately preceding occurrences of Q13 ?

1 5 . 5 a n d ( t h a t ) c h i l d r e n m i g h t b e b o r n b y t h e m : B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 E t h I I ; G r ^ ^ 'and (that) thus they might beget children b y t h e m ' . Charles (Text, 4 2 ) and F l e m m i n g (Text, 19) would render B M 4 8 5

did not depart from him. 14. 24 And until then I had a cover­ing on my face, as I trembled. And the Lord called me with his own mouth and said to m e : 'Come hither, Enoch, to my holy word.' 14. 25 And he lifted me up (3V, a i ) and brought me near to the door. And I looked, with my face down.

15. I And he answered me and said to me with his voice: 'Hear! Do not be afraid, Enoch, (you) righteous man and scribe of righteousness. Come hither and hear my voice. (3V, as) 1 5 . 2 And go, say to the Watchers of heaven who sent you to petition on their behalf: " Y o u ought to petition on be­half of men, not men on behalf of you. 15. 3 W h y have you left the high, holy and eternal heaven, and lain with the women (3V, a io ) and become unclean with the daughters of men, and taken wives for yourselves, and done as the sons of the earth and begotten giant sons? 15. 4 And you (were) spiritual, holy, living an eternal hfe, (but) you became unclean upon the women, (3V, a i s ) and begat (children) through the blood of flesh, and lusted after the blood of men, and produced flesh and blood as they do who die and are destroyed. 15. 5 And for this reason I gave them wives, (namely) that they might sow seed in them and (that) children might be born

C H A P T E R S 1 4 - 1 5 l o i

Berl A b b 5 5 in the same way as Gr^^", referring in support to the use o f X'i 'a 'ft .C": in G e n . 3 0 : 3 . B u t their translation is quite unlikely; the usage in G e n . 3 0 : 3 is different and the parallel is not relevant.

1 5 . 9 A n d e v i l s p i r i t s . I have tried to render : consistently as 'soul ' and c r o l i f l j as 'spirit' . H e r e however, as in a few other passages, the context seems to require that ! be rendered as 'spirit ' (cf. Dillmarm, Lexicon, col . 7 0 7 , 'spiritus coelestes vel d a e m o n e s ' ; cf. also v . i z ; 69. 1 2 , 2 2 ; 99. 7 ) .

f r o m a b o v e : E t h G r ? ^ ; GrSy"= •= ' f rom m e n ' . Charles {Text, 4 2 f . ) thinks GrSy= •= is correct , but E t h Gr^"™ give a quite acceptable sense. T h e clause explains why spirits c a m e out of the flesh of the giants, not w h y evil spirits came out. T h e same point is further elaborated in the next clause. O n the other hand, Gr^y^ arouses suspicion as being the easier reading. — T h e text of E t h Gr''^" is somewhat repetitious at this point, and it is probable, but not certain, that the omission of w . 9e, l o b y GrS>"" " is correct .

1 5 . I I A n d t h e s p i r i t s o f t h e g i a n t s . . . w h i c h d o w r o n g : E t h — i t is impossible to make any sense of Aa^f^i (Berl aJ^fiffD^-^t.;); G r ^ ^ ' A n d the spirits of the giants wrong the c louds ' ; Gr^y^ ' T h e spirits of the giants lay waste, do wrong' . I n Gr''^'' and E t h VEq>6Xas = St.aoq-^: m a y be corrupt for Not9TiXeliJi (F lemming, Translation, 4 3 ) , but, certainly in E t h , the corruption seems to go further than this and it is hardly possible to arrive at an entirely convincing text . I s G r ^ y c ' j g y waste* (ven6iJiEva) an at tempt to make sense of an already corrupt tex t ?

(3V, a2o) by them, that thus deeds might be done on the earth. 1 5 . 6 But you formerly were spiritual, living an eternal, immortal life for all the generations of the world. 1 5 . 7 For this reason I did not arrange wives for you because (3V, 325) the dwelling of the spiritual ones (is) in heaven. 15 . 8 And now the giants who were born from body and flesh will be called evil spirits upon the earth, and on the earth will be their dwelling. 1 5 . 9 And evil spirits came out from their flesh because from above (3V, 330) they were created; from the holy Watchers was their origin and first foundation. Evil spirits they will be on the earth, and spirits of the evil ones they will be called. 15 . 10 And the dwelling of the spirits of heaven is in heaven, but the dweUing of the spirits of earth, (3V, a35) who were born on the earth, (is) on earth. 15 . 1 1 And the spirits of the giants . . . which do wrong and are

loa T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

a n d b r e a k : E t h ; G r ^ ^ sync c ^ n d throw' . G r ^ ^ do not give m u c h sense ; is owpf-nTovra/fdiTToOvTa an inner-Greek corruption of ouvTpfpovTct ?

a n d c a u s e s o r r o w : E t h ; Gr^""" sync c cause running' (? ) . Gr^^" Sync c make no sense, and it has been suggested (cf. e.g. Charles, Trans­lation, 37) that 5p6tAous is corrupt for Tp6nous. r f t H l ! hardly corresponds to Tp6|i0s, but no better explanation suggests itself.

a n d a r e n o t o b s e r v e d : E t h ; G r ^ ^ sync c «and cause offence' . Dil lmann (SAB 1892, 1049) suggests that a)!Lfi.t"ia)i : is corrupt for cOfi-'tO^i^i ( = G r ) , and this seems not improbable. T a n a 9 has (DfLf-'VOti'!.

1 5 . 12 A n d t h e s e s p i r i t s : see note on v. 9.

16. I E t h and G r ^ ^ differ considerably in meaning in this verse, al though the actual wording in the two versions is similar. T h e text of E t h would appear to have suffered corruption during the course of its transmission, and G r offers rather better sense.

16. 3 b u t ( i t s ) s e c r e t s . . . y o u k n e w : E t h ; Gr''^"' 'but every myst ery which had not been revealed to you and a mystery which was f rom G o d you knew' , ( i ) I n the first clause the relative 6 is perhaps an interpolation; its omission would give better sense and make G r ^ ^ virtually identical with E t h . (2) I n the second clause it has been suggested (cf. e.g. Charles , Text, 47) that E t h presupposes uuorripiov T6 i§ou6evriUEvov instead o f UUCTTTipiov T 6 kK ToO SEOO yEyevTinivov ( G r ^ ^ ) . E t h offers better sense, but note that the variant is of significance for the interpretation of E n o c h ' s explanation of the origin of evil.

corrupt, and attack and fight and break on the earth, and cause sorrow; and they eat no food and do not thirst, and are not observed. 1 5 . 1 2 And these spirits zvillrise (3V, b i ) against the sons of men and against the women because they came out (from them). In the days of slaughter and destruction

16. I and the death of the giants, wherever the spirits have gone out from (their) bodies, their flesh shall be destroyed (3V, b5) before the judgement; thus they will be destroyed until the day of the great consummation is accomplished upon the great age, upon the Watchers and the impious ones." 16. 2 And now to the Watchers who sent you to petition on their behalf, who were formerly in heaven 16. 3—and now (say): " Y o u (3V, b i o ) were in heaven, but (its) secrets had not yet been revealed to you and a worthless mystery you

C H A P T E R S 1 5 - 1 8 103

1 7 . 2 t o a p l a c e o f s t o r m : E t h ; Gr""^ ' to a dark (3096611) place ' . D o e s E t h derive f rom yvo965Ti (Charles, Text, 4 7 ) ? OflJ-ft": corresponds to L X X yv69os both where yv69os renders ' s torm' Q o b 9 : 1 7 mSB^; J o b 2 7 : 2 0 nSIO) and where yv69os renders 'darkness' (Joel 2 : 2 nVSN; 2 C h r . 6 : i

•JB-IS).

1 7 . 7 t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; Gr''^" ' the winds' . E t h gives the sense required in the context . I t is possible that the Greek translator misread ••IW as ' n n , but it is in any case clear that E t h is not here dependent o n G r , or at least on the type of tradition represented b y Gr^*" (cf. Ul len­dorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 ) .

knew. This you made known to the women in the hardness of your hearts, and through this mystery the women and the men cause evil to increase on the earth." (3V, b i 5 ) 16. 4 Say to them therefore: " Y o u will not have p e a c e . " '

17. I And they took me to a place where they were like burning fire, and, when they wished, they made themselves look like men. 17. 2 And they led me to a place of storm, and to a mountain the tip of whose summit (3V, b2o) reached to heaven. 17. 3 And I saw lighted places and thunder in the outermost ends, in its depths, a bow of fire and arrows and their quivers, and a sword of fire, and all the flashes of lightning. 17. 4 And they took me to the water of life, as it is called, (3V, b25) and to the fire of the west which receives every setting of the sun. 17. 5 And I came to a river of fire whose fire flows like water and pours out into the great sea which (is) towards the west. 17. 6 And I saw all the great rivers, and I reached the great darkness (3V, b3o) and went where all flesh walks. 17. 7 And I saw the mountains of the darkness of winter and the place where the water of all the deep pours out. 17. 8 And I saw the mouths of all the rivers of the earth and the mouth of the deep.

18. I And I saw the storehouses ( 3 V , b35) of all the winds, and I saw how with them he has adorned all creation, and (I saw) the foundations of the earth. 18. 2 And I saw the corner­stone of the earth, and I saw the four winds which support the earth and the firmament of heaven. 18. 3 And I saw how the

104 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 8 . s w h i c h s u p p o r t t h e c l o u d s : A b b 3 5 E t h I I ; Gr""^" iv VEcpeXri (cf. B M 4 8 5 Ber l A b b 5 5 T a n a 9) is impossible. D o e s Iv V696XT| reflect the use in the Aramaic of a construction with 3 ? (Cf. T a r g u m to N u m . 1 1 : 1 7 'a laiO ( = 'a with the meaning ' to bear (a burden) ' ) . I n any case it is clear that E t h I I gives the required reading.

1 8 . 7 h e a l i n g s t o n e : E th—poss ibly to be translated 'stibium' (cf. Dillmann, Lexicon, col . 7 5 9 ) . Gr^'^'^Tcteev, in the light of najTipsous ( 1 0 . 9) and 9ouK(i ( 1 8 . 8) , is probably to be regarded as a corrupt transliteration o f an A r a m a i c w o r d for a precious stone (cf. Dillmann, SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 5 3 ) , but what A r a m a i c w o r d is not clear to m e . E t h is generally explained via the Greek, either f rom a reading such as ICCCTECOS (instead of T O O E V ) ,

or f rom an at tempt to make sense of an already corrupt Greek form (cf. Charles, Text, 4 9 ) .

1 8 . 8 s t i b i u m : Gr^^" <pouK(i is a transliteration (cf. ^a3Tlp6ouS 1 0 . 9 ; cf. also 2 8 . i ) of the H e b r e w *11S or (?) an A r a m a i c (but the w o r d is not to m y knowledge attested elsewhere in A r a m a i c ) . I t is conceivable that E t h "Eh j comes via the Greek, but it seems m u c h m o r e likely that it comes directly f rom the Semitic original (note that Dillmann, Lexicon, col . 1 3 9 2 , only quotes the w o r d as occurring here) . Cf . Isa. 5 4 : 1 1 ; I C h r . 2 9 : 2 .

a n d t h e t o p o f t h e t h r o n e ( w a s ) o f s a p p h i r e : cf. (?) Aram<^i viii 2 7

] s Koia.

winds stretch out the height of heaven and (how) they position themselves (3V, c i ) between heaven and earth; they are the pillars of heaven. 1 8 . 4 And I saw the winds which turn heaven and cause the disk of the sun and all the stars to set. 1 8 . 5 And I saw the winds on the earth ( 3 V , 0 5 ) which support the clouds, and I saw the paths of the angels. I saw at the end of the earth the firmament of heaven above. 1 8 . 6 And I went towards the south—and it was burning day and night —^where (there were) seven mountains of precious stones, (3V, c i o ) three towards the east and three towards the south. 1 8 . 7 And those towards the east (were) of coloured stone, and one (was) of pearl and one of healing stone; and those to­wards the south (were) of red stone. 1 8 . 8 And the middle one reached to heaven, like the throne of (3V, C 1 5 ) the Lord, of stibium, and the top of the throne (was) of sapphire.

C H A P T E R 1 8 los

1 8 . 9 a n d w h a t w a s i n a l l t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ^ ^ ' A n d beyond these mountains ' , ( i ) E t h , though it does make sense, m a y well derive f rom a misunderstanding of G r KdrreKeiva TCOV opecov TOOTCOV as Koi a l-n-eKEiva TCOV opecov TOOTCOV (cf. F lemming, Translation, 4 7 ) . (2) E t h O - f l t \ seems to imply that the Ethiopic translator did not understand l i r t e i v a , but rather took it as the equivalent o f ETTI. i-rrlKEivcc occurs in five other passages ( i 8 . 1 2 ; 24 . 2 ; 3 0 . i , 3 ; 3 1 . 2) and corresponds to p HVn*? in the three passages where A r a m a i c evidence is available C i xii 2 3 , 2 5 , 2 7 = 3 0 . I , 3 ; 3 1 . 2 ; cf. also •=! viii 2 9 f. = 1 8 . 1 2 ) . I n addition p Vhif7 apparently occurs once elsewhere (*i x x v i i 6 = 3 2 . i ) . E t h in these passages offers a variety of readings, n o t all of which correspond to

/ ilTEKElVOt, v iz . :

1 8 . 9 llTEKElVa

1 8 . 1 2 p [sVnV ITTEKEIVOC

2 4 . 2 ITTIKEIVOC

3 0 . 1 ]a N[Vn"? ITTEKEIVOC IDA: (?)

3 0 . 3 p K^n"? llTEKEIVa

3 1 . 2 la vb[r\b ITTEKEIVCC

3 2 . I ]a [NVH*?

1 8 . 1 0 t h e r e t h e w a t e r s w e r e g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r : A b b 35^ A b b 55^ E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 ' T a n a 9 ' there the heavens were gathered together ' ; Gr*"^ ' there the heavens were finished'. Cf . (?) Aram-^i viii 2 8 jam. E t h fi-'VP-tth-i can hardly be derived f rom owTEXEoei^CTovrai, and the variants possibly result f rom a confusion o f the roots ION and *]10 in the text which underlies E t h and Gr^^". F o r the latter cf. G e n . 2 : 1 .

1 8 . I I a m o n g t h e m fiery p i l l a r s o f h e a v e n : cf. (?) Aram"^! viii 2 9

]Tas; na. i m m e a s u r a b l e : for IfA^i = iJETpov cf. Isa. 2 2 : 1 8 .

1 8 . 1 2 A n d b e y o n d t h i s : cf. (?) Aram-^i viii 2 9 f. ] . ] T p [NVH"?!.

18. 9 And I saw a burning fire and what was in all the moun­tains. i 8 . 1 0 And I saw there a place beyond the great earth; there the waters were gathered together. i8 . i i And I saw a deep chasm of the earth (3V, c2o) with pillars of heavenly fire, and I saw among them fiery pillars of heaven which were fall­ing, and as regards both height and depth they were immeasur­able. 18. 1 2 And beyond this chasm I saw a place and (it had) neither the firmament of heaven above it, nor the foundation

io6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 8 . 1 6 i n t h e y e a r o f m y s t e r y : E t h ; G r ' ' ^ 'for ten thousand years ' (cf . 2 1 . 6). E t h apparently derives f rom a corrupt Greek Vorlage (svioturcp tiuoTTipfou instead of IvioturSv pupicov—cf . e.g. Charles , Text, 5 1 ) .

1 9 . 2 w i l l b e c o m e p e a c e f u l : E t h ; Gr""*" 'will b e c o m e Sirens' . E t h derives f rom a corrupt Greek Vorlage (cos ElprivaTai instead of EIS CTEipfivas — c f . e.g. Charles, Text, 5 1 ) .

1 9 . 3 w h a t : literally 'as ' .

20. I F o r the following list of names cf . 9. i .

20. 2 n a m e l y ( t h e a n g e l ) o f t h u n d e r a n d o f t r e m o r s : E t h (except B M 4 8 5 Berl T a n a 9 ) ; Gr^^"^ ' the one in charge of the world and o f T a r t a r u s ' . Charles {Text, 5 2 ) a t tempts to explain E t h in terms of Gr"""", b u t the two texts are so different that it is not at all clear to m e that they

(3V, C25) of earth below it; there was no water on it, and no birds, but it was a desert place. 18. 1 3 And a terrible thing I saw there—seven stars like great burning mountains. And like a spirit questioning me 18. 14 the angel said: 'This is the place of the end (3V, C30) of heaven and earth; this is the prison for the stars of heaven and the host of heaven. 18. 15 And the stars which roll over the fire, these are the ones which transgressed the command of the Lord from the beginning of their rising because they did not come out (3V, 03 5) at their proper times. 18. 16 And he was angry with them and bound them until the time of the consummation of their sin in the year of mystery.'

19. I And Uriel said to m e : 'The spirits of the angels who were promiscuous with the women will stand here; and they, assuming many forms, made men unclean and will lead men astray (4r, a i ) so that they sacrifice to demons as gods—(that is,) until the great judgement day on which they will be judged so that an end will be made of them. 19. 2 And their wives, having led astray the angels of heaven, will become peaceful.' (4r, as) 19. 3 And I, Enoch, alone saw the sight, the ends of everything; and no man has seen what I have seen.

2 0 . I And these are the names of the holy angels who keep watch. 2 0 . 2 Uriel, one of the holy angels, (4r, a io ) namely (the angel) of thunder and of tremors. 2 0 . 3 Raphael, one of

C H A P T E R S 1 8 - 2 1 107

can be related to one another . I t is possible, although not entirely c o n ­vincing, to argue that HA^rt7»: ( B M 4 8 5 Berl T a n a 9) and Hd^y" i are corruptions of an original Ethiopic reading H 9 r t ^ i (for which cf . Q j P a n 5 ITTI TOO K6O-|JIOU), but this still leaves IM.'iAi u n e x p l a i n e d — Charles 's suggestion that it m a y point back to a corrupt transliteration o f TdpTopos seems unhkely.

2 0 . 6 S a r a q a e l : (M-^hA; is probably an inner-Ethiopic corruption o f t\Ch,i^\ or the like—cf. Gt^'^ Zapii^X and cf. also 9. i (hCSkiif tl^CK6i.: = Aram*"! iii 7 VS'IB'.

20. 7 Gr""™ % probably correctly, adds a seventh angel to the list.

2 1 . 3 b o u n d o n i t t o g e t h e r : E t h ; Gr^^" 'bound and thrown down on it ' . Gr^^" » Kai ipinnEVous should probably be regarded as a gloss introduced under the influence of v. 4 . O n the other hand duoO ( = "iCtd:) would appear to have dropped out o f G r before the following 6po(ous (Cf . Charles, Text, 5 3 , 5 5 , and contrast 5 2 ) .

the holy angels, (the angel) of the spirits of men. 20, 4 Raguel, one of the holy angels, who takes vengeance on the world and on the lights. 20. 5 Michael, one of the holy angels, namely the one put in charge of the best part of mankind, (4r, a i5) in charge of the nation. 20. 6 Saraqael, one of the holy angels, who (is) in charge of the spirits of men who cause the spirits to sin. 20. 7 Gabriel, one of the holy angels, who (is) in charge of the serpents and the Garden and the Cherubim.

(4r, a2o) 2 1 . I And I went round to a place where there was nothing made. 2 1 . 2 And I saw there a terrible thing—neither the high heaven, nor the (firmly) founded earth, but a desert place, prepared and terrible. 2 1 . 3 And there I saw seven stars of heaven bound on it together, (4r, 325) like great mountains, and burning like fire. 2 1 . 4 Then I said: 'For what sin have they been bound, and why have they been thrown here?' 2 1 . 5 and Uriel, one of the holy angels who was with me and led me, spoke to me and said: 'Enoch, (4r, 330) about whom do you ask ? About whom do you inquire and ask and care? 2 1 . 6 These are (some) of the stars which transgressed the command of the Lord Most High, and they have been bound here until ten thousand ages are completed,

io8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

2 1 . 7 n o r c o u l d I s e e i t s s o u r c e : \9:C: (omitted b y T a n a 9) would appear to be a gloss on "i^V! ( = stKotaai) whose introduction into the text led to the alteration of ^JE.? ; ( B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 ' (?) A b b 55 T a n a 9) into ^.ej. ; ( E t h II), cf. e.g. Charles, Text, 54 .

2 2 . I b e a u t i f u l p l a c e s : E t h ; Gr^^" 'hollow places ' . Gr^"^" is m o r e appropriate to the context . E t h derives f rom a misreading of KOTAOI

as KoXol (cf. e.g. Charles Text, 5 6 ; Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 2 ) . Cf . also v . 3 .

2 2 . 2 t h a t w h i c h r o l l s : E t h ; Gr^^" ' these hollow places ' . E t h is nonsense. T h e Ethiopic translator appears to have read (and mistranslated) KUKXCO-

Vicrra (cf. Gr""^" in v . 8) instead of KOiXcbuotra (cf. Charles, Text, 5 6 ) .

2 2 . 3 b e a u t i f u l p l a c e s : see the note on v . i above.

a l l t h e s o u l s o f t h e s o n s o f m e n : cf. A r a m a i xxii i

the number (4r, 335) of the days of their sin.' 2 1 . 7 And from there I went to another place, more terrible than this, and I saw a terrible thing: (there was) a great fire there which burnt and blazed, and the place had a cleft (reaching) to the abyss, full of great pillars of fire which were made to fall; neither its extent nor its size could I (4r, b i ) see, nor could I see its source. 2 1 . 8 Then I said: 'How terrible this place (is), and (how) painful to look atl' 2 1 . 9 Then Uriel, one of the holy angels who was with me, answered me. He answered me (4r, b5) and said to m e : 'Enoch, why do you have such fear and terror because of this terrible place, and before this pain ?' 2 1 . 10 And he said to m e : 'This place (is) the prison of the angels, and there they will be held for ever.'

(4r, b i o ) 22. I And from there I went to another place, and he showed me in the west a large and high mountain, and a hard rock and four beautiful places, 22. 2 and inside it was deep and wide and very smooth. How smooth (is) that which rolls, and deep and dark (4r, b i 5 ) to look at! 22. 3 Then Raphael, one of the holy angels who was with me, answered me and said to m e : 'These beautiful places (are in­tended for this), that the spirits, the souls of the dead, might be gathered into them; for them they were created, (that) here they might gather all (4r, b2o) the souls of the sons of men.

C H A P T E R S 2 1 - 2 2 109

2 2 . 4 Al though E t h and G r ' * " correspond fairly closely to A r a m in this verse, neither agrees exactly with it.

A n d t h e s e p l a c e s . . . k e e p t h e m : E t h ; G r ' * " 'And these places they m a d e for their recept ion ' ; cf. A r a m a i xxii i f.

]]iMs; rraV K^nne ]VK km i

E t h Gr'"*" have nothing corresponding to STTDB in this verse (cf.

w . I , 3 ) . p i s ' , if the reading is sound, is an assimilated form of pnilS, cf. plO in ii i . A t the end of line i [""I] is perhaps to be supplied.

u n t i l t h e d a y o f t h e i r j u d g e m e n t : E t h G r ' ' * " ; cf. A r a m a i xxii 2

jiniT' n a r iv. a n d u n t i l t h e i r a p p o i n t e d t i m e : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and until the appointed t i m e ' ; cf. A r a m a i xxii 2 NSp OV ]»! tV\

a n d t h a t a p p o i n t e d t i m e ( w i l l b e ) l o n g (ht. ' g r e a t ' ) : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and the appointed t ime' . E t h looks like a gloss, while Gr ' ' * " appears to be a doublet of the previous phrase. A r a m a i xxii 2 has at this point only ]1, to be restored ""jT (see the next note) ?

u n t i l t h e g r e a t j u d g e m e n t ( c o m e s ) u p o n t h e m : E t h ; G r ' * " 'when the great judgement will be upon t h e m ' ; cf. A r a m a i xxii 2 f.

i3s?n'' ]inia n xai 3 [-•p. 2 2 . 5 A n d I s a w . . . w e r e d e a d : B M 4 8 5 A b b 35^ E t h I I ; Gr^*" (follow­ing Swete, cf. apparatus) ' I saw dead m e n complaining' ; cf. A r a m a i xxii 3 f. n7aj? na U'lS 4 nil rftn pn . i t is not certain that mi is the last word of line 3 , but it seems very likely. N o t e : ( i ) neither E t h n o r Qj-pan render p T l ; (2) Gr""*" has nothing corresponding to im, but E t h nothing corresponding to JlVap; (3) according to A r a m E n o c h sees the spirit of one m a n , according to E t h and (apparently) Gr""*" he sees the spirits of m e n . I n fact, however, Gr ' ' * " in w . sb, 6, 7 and E t h in vv. 6 and 7 go on to mention only a single spirit, that of Abel, and it had already been suggested that throughout v . 5 originally only one spirit was mentioned (cf. e.g. Charles (Text, 5 7 ) who accordingly emended G r ' * " to <TrveOiJic[> dv9p6TTou vEKpoO IvTuyx&vovroj).

22. 4 And these places they made where they will keep them until the day of their judgement and until their appointed time —and that appointed time (will be) long—until the great judge­ment (comes) upon them. 22. 5 And I saw the spirits of the sons of men who were dead, (4r, b25) and their voice reached

n o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

a n d t h e i r v o i c e r e a c h e d h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr*"*" 'and his voice reached

heaven ' ; Cf. Aram=i xxii 4 |'?'?0 p ] » nraN[1]. T h e ending H of nriN could indicate the emphatic state, b u t is m o r e probably the 3 r d m a s c . sing, suffix (cf. Gr '"*" ) . F o r the impHcations of the variant ' their voice'/ 'his voice ' cf . the previous note .

a n d c o m p l a i n e d : E t h G r ' ' * " ; cf. A r a m a i xxii 4 ['?]ai?1 [i?]»r»r 2 2 . 6 R a p h a e l , t h e a n g e l w h o : E t h Gr^"*"; cf. A r a m a i xxii 5

] T NWnpl Vrrxh '7[ND1V. E t h Gr^-*" agree against A r a m .

W h o s e i s t h i s . . . a n d c o m p l a i n s ? : E t h ; Gr ' ' * " ' W h o s e is this spirit which is complaining? T h e r e f o r e his voice thus reaches and complains

to heaven ' ; A r a m a i xxii 6 N n N[, read ] l ] b T NTl JttT N[. E t h at this point can hardly be dependent on G r , or at least on the type of tradition represented b y Gr' '*" . O n the other hand E t h HffoJ-: (D-K^ I

Hhff'''H i reflects A r a m HIST NT! p T exactly, and it is very plausible in a case like this to think that E t h is directly dependent on A r a m .

2 2 . 7 A n d h e a n s w e r e d m e a n d s a i d t o m e , s a y i n g : cf. (?) Aram"^! xxii 7 ]X '•'?[.

2 2 . 8 a n d a b o u t t h e j u d g e m e n t o n a l l : E t h ; Gr""*" 'about all the c i r cu­lar places' . Charles (Text, 5 8 f . ) thinks that E t h derives f rom a corrupt Greek Vorlage ( K p i n & r w v corrupt for KoiXcondrcov), and this is certainly plausible even though E t h does make sense as it stands. F o r G r ' * " K\>KXco|ji<iTWv cf. E t h in v . 2 .

2 2 . 9 T h e s e t h r e e : E t h Gr ' ' *" . T h e n u m b e r is curious since four places are mentioned in v . i and four seem to be described in the account which follows: ( i ) for the righteous—^v. 9 b ; (2) for the wicked who have not

heaven and complained. 2 2 . 6 Then I asked Raphael, the angel who was with me, and said to him: 'Whose is this spirit whose voice thus reaches heaven and complains ?' 2 2 . 7 And he answered me and said to me, saying: 'This (4r, b3o) spirit is the one which came out of Abel whom Cain, his brother, killed. And he will complain about him until his offspring is destroyed from the face of the earth, and from amongst the offspring of men his offspring perishes.' 2 2 . 8 Then I asked about him and about the judgement on all and I said: 'Why (4r, b35) is one separated from another?' 2 2 . 9 And he an­swered me and said to m e : 'These three (places) were made

C H A P T E R 2 2 i n

been punished in this life—^w. 1 0 f . ; (3) for the mar tyred r ighteous—v. iz, cf. w . 5 - 7 ; (4) for the wicked who have been punished in this l i f e — v. 1 3 . T h e fourfold division is underlined in Gr ' ' * " by the repeated Kal oCh-cos, w . gh, 1 0 , 1 2 , 1 3 ; cf. in E t h whaVH: v . 9b , flJlffO; h'^V'i V. 1 0 , (DhOTH; V. 1 2 , (<D)hff'>'H ! V. 1 3 . Perhaps the meaning o f this verse is 'these three other places '—apart , that is, f rom the place for the m a r ­tyred righteous which b y implication has already been dealt with in vv. 5 - 7 , but which the angel none the less mentions again in v . 1 2 ( con­trast Charles, Translation, 4 6 - 9 ) .

2 2 . 1 2 g i v e i n f o r m a t i o n : literally 'show'.

2 2 . 1 3 a n d w i t h t h e w r o n g d o e r s w i l l b e t h e i r l o t : literally 'and with the wrongdoers they will be like t h e m ' .

B u t t h e i r s o u l s . . • d a y o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h ; G r ' * " ' B u t (their) spirits { , because those who are afflicted here are punished less than them, } will not be punished on the day of j u d g e m e n t ' ; cf. A r a m ' ' i x i i

]]h ai''a pj?tin' V6 ][. Nei ther E t h nor Gr""*" render pptW ('to be hurt , injured') exactly, but note ( i ) that E t h seems to be closer in m e a n ­

ing than G r ' * " to I'lpMri'', (2) that E t h can hardly be dependent on G r ,

at least as represented b y G r ' * " .

in order that they might separate the spirits of the dead. And thus the souls of the righteous have been separated; this is the spring of water (and) on it (is) the light. 22. 10 Likewise (a place) has been created for sinners when they die and are buried in the earth and judgement {^.r, c i ) has not come upon them during their life. 22 . 1 1 And here their souls will be separated for this great torment, until the great day of judgement and punishment and torment for those who curse for ever, {^r, 05) and of vengeance on their souls, and there he will bind them for ever. Verily he is from the beginning of the world. 22 . 1 2 And thus (a place) has been separated for the souls of those who complain and give information about (their) destruction, when they were killed in the days of the sinners. 22. 13 Thus (a place) has been created for the souls (4r, c i o ) of men who are not righteous, but sinners, accom­plished in wrongdoing, and with the wrongdoers will be their lot. But their souls will not be killed on the day of judgement.

i i a T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

nor will they rise from here.' 22 . 14 Then I blessed the Lord of Glory, and said: 'Blessed be (4r, C15) my Lord, the Lord of Glory and Righteousness, who rules everything for ever.'

23. I And from there I went to another place towards the west, to the ends of the earth. 23 . 2 And I saw a fire which burnt and ran without resting or ceasing from running (4r, c2o) by day or night, but (continued) in exactly the same way. 23. 3 And I asked saying: 'What is this which has no rest?' 23. 4 Then Raguel, one of the holy angels who was with me, answered me and said to m e : 'This burning fire whose course you saw, towards the west, (4r, 025) is (the fire of) all the lights of heaven.'

24. I And from there I went to another place of the earth, and he showed me a mountain of fire which blazed day and night. 24. 2 And I went towards it and saw seven magnificent mountains, and (4r, C30) all were different from one another, and precious and beautiful stones, and all (were) precious and

22. 14 a n d s a i d : ' B l e s s e d . . . R i g h t e o u s n e s s : Berl E t h I I ; Gr'"*" (cf. B M 485 A b b 35 A b b 55 T a n a 9 and B M 491) 'and said : "Blessed art

thou, L o r d of Righteousness" ' ; cf. A r a m a i xi 2 p ^ 1 3 mn*? nisNI [

]hmp N o t e ( i ) that A r a m has f^l ' J u d g e ' , not Hia ' L o r d ' ( = E t h Gr^"*"); (2) that A r a m agrees with B M 485 A b b 35 A b b 55 T a n a 9 B M 491 Gr""*" against Berl E t h I I in as m u c h as A r a m has nothing corresponding to Berl E t h I I il-dih^;. 23. I A n d f r o m t h e r e I w e n t t o a n o t h e r p l a c e : E t h Gr'"*" ; cf. Aram"*!

xi 3 ] . . nxV nVaiK p . . . . [, read Nijns'? n'raix ]a[n ]ai.

23. 2 f r o m r u n n i n g : literally ' f rom its running' or ' f rom its course ' .

23. 3 w h i c h h a s n o r e s t : E t h Gr*"*"; cf. ( ? ) A r a m a i x i 5

liX'Vir b [. 23. 4 T h i s b u r n i n g fire . . . l i g h t s o f h e a v e n : E t h ; G r ' * " ' T h i s course of fire is the fire towards the west which persecutes all the lights o f heaven. ' Gr ' ' * " IKSICOKOV does not offer a very suitable meaning, and m a y be corrupt for SKSIKCOV (cf. 20. 4 and Charles, Translation, 51) . I n this case, does the variant HJ&t^' .fi ' ; / the assumed T O IKSIKCOV result f rom a confusion of the roots 1S?3 and S?"1S in the original A r a m a i c ?

C H A P T E R S 2 2 - 2 5 1 1 3

24 . 3 a n d i n t h e i r h e i g h t . . . t l i r o n e : E t h is inferior to Gr'^*" and probably corrupt .

2 5 . I a n d ( w h y ) d o y o u i n q u i r e t o l e a r n ? : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and w h y do you wish to learn the t ruth ?' ^(tyfi-'P; can hardly be a rendering of QEXEIS,

and it m a y be suggested that the two are independent translations o f an A r a m a i c fCSJa. Cf. 2 1 . 5 .

2 5 . 3 t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e : on the title cf. note on i . 3 .

their appearance glorious and their form beautiful; three (of the mountains) towards the east, one fixed firmly on another, and three towards the south, one on another, and deep and rugged valleys, (4r, C35) no one (of which) was near another. 24. 3 And (there was) a seventh mountain in the middle of these, and in their height they were all like the seat of a throne, and fragrant trees surrounded it. 24. 4 And there was among them a tree such as I have never smelt, and none of them nor any others were like it : (4V, a i ) it smells more fragrant than any fragrance, and its leaves and its flowers and its wood never wither; its fruit (is) good, and its fruit (is) like the bunches of dates on a palm. 24. 5 And then I said: 'Behold, this beautiful tree! (4V, 3 5 ) Beautiful to look at and pleasant (are) its leaves, and its fruit very delightful in appearance.' 24. 6 And then Michael, one of the holy and honoured angels who was with me and (was) in charge of them, answered me

25. I and said to m e : 'Enoch why do you ask me (4V, a io ) about the fragrance of this tree, and (why) do you inquire to learn?' 25. 2 Then I, Enoch, answered him, saying: T wish to learn about everything, but especially about this tree. ' 25. 3 And he answered me, saying: 'This high mountain which you saw, whose summit (4V, ai 5) is like the throne of the Lord, is the throne where the Holy and Great One, the Lord of Glory, the Eternal King, will sit when he comes down to visit the earth for good. 25. 4 And this beautiful fragrant tree—and no (creature of) flesh has authority to touch it (4V, a2o) until the great judgement when he will take ven­geance on all and will bring {everything) to a consummation for ever—this will be given to the righteous and humble. 25 . 5

1 1 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

2 5 . 6 a n d b e g l a d . . . t h e i r b o n e s : E t h ; Gr ' ' * " 'and be glad and into the holy (place) they will e n t e r ; the fragrance of it (will be) in their bones ' . T h e major difference is the variant i ' f l O J - f e : / EiasXsuCTOVTai which could, as Charles (Text, 65) points out, go back to the A r a m a i c (p'7''S?'' / p V W ) .

2 6 . I w h i c h h a d b r a n c h e s . . . c u t d o w n : E t h ; G r ' * " 'where (there were) trees which had branches which remained (alive) and sprouted f rom a tree which was cut down' . Charles (Text, 65) rightly points out that in Gr'"*" it is difficult to think that both SsvSpa axovTCt and T O O 5EV5POU EKKOTTEVTos are original, and it is not unlikely that T O O SsvSpou IKKOTTIVTOS = ? iy"06 i HtflD^rd: is a gloss referring to the situation after A . D . 7 0 .

2 6 . 2 a n d u n d e r t h e m o u n t a i n : E t h G r ' * " ( T a n a 9 Gr""*" omit ' a n d ' ) ;

cf. A r a m " ! xii 3 ]'mmnn p J[. 2 6 . 3 a n d b e t w e e n t h e m ( t h e r e w a s ) a d e e p a n d n a r r o w v a l l e y : A b b 352 E t h I I ; Gr""*" 'and in the middle of it (sc . I saw) a deep and

o , o 0 0 • • •

narrow valley' ; A r a m ' ' i xii 5 HPTTJS? 'tV?X\ P H T A I . . [. I t is unfortunate

F r o m its fruit life will be given to the chosen; towards the north it will be planted, in a holy place, (4V, 325) by the house of the Lord, the Eternal King. 25 . 6 Then they will rejoice with joy and be glad in the holy (place); they will each draw the fragrance of it into their bones, and they will live a long life on earth, as your fathers lived, (4V, 3 3 0 ) and in their days sorrow and pain and toil and punishment will not touch them.' 25. 7 Then I blessed the Lord of Glory, the Eternal King, because he has prepared such things for righteous men, and has created such things and said that they are to be given to them.

(4V, 335) 26. I And from there I went to the middle of the earth and saw a blessed, (well-)watered place which had branches which remained (alive) and sprouted from a tree which had been cut down. 26. 2 And there I saw a holy mountain, and under the mountain, to the east of it, (there was) water, and it flowed towards the south. 26. 3 And I saw towards (4V, b i ) the east another mountain which was of the same height, and between them (there was) a deep and narrow valley; and in it a stream ran by the mountain. 26. 4 And to

C H A P T E R S 2 5 - 2 7 i i S

that the word before flVn is not clearly legible, but in any case E t h 'between t h e m ' gives better sense than G r ' * " 'in the middle of it ' .

2 6 . 6 A n d I w a s a m a z e d a t t h e r o c k : Aram"*! xii 8 ] . W Vs? nHttpl.

2 7 . 2 R a p h a e l : note the m u c h better attested variant 'Uriel ' . E i ther n a m e would be appropriate—Raphael , since he is in charge of the spirits of m e n (20. 3 ) , and Uriel , since he is in charge of T a r t a r u s (20. 2 G r ' * " ) .

v a l l e y : E t h ; G r ' * " ' land' . 'Valley' is clearly what the context requires. Ullendorff ( 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 264) suggests that G r ' * " yfj is a transliteration of Semitic N'J, and this is not unlikely, especially in view of the fact that N'! is similarly transhterated elsewhere (cf. e.g. N e h . I I : 3 5 and Charles, Text, p p . xxviii , note i , 6 7 ) . Admittedly X""! does not occur in Aramaic , but the use of H e b r e w words in a composition which seems for the most part to have been written in A r a m a i c cannot be ruled out (cf. above, Introduction, p . 7 , and cf. 6. 6) . I n any case at this point E t h would hardly appear to be dependent on G r , at least as represented b y G r ' * " , and it is plausible to regard this as a further case where E t h is directly dependent on a Semitic Vorlage.

( w i l l b e ) t h e i r p l a c e o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h ; G r ' * " 'will be (their) dwelling'. 'Place of judgement ' is m o r e appropriate to the context . G r ' * " oiKTi-rripiov could be simply a mistake for KpiTripiov, but it is also possible that the variant goes back to the A r a m a i c and results f rom a

the west of this one (was) another mountain which was lower (4V, b5) than it, and not high; and under it (there was) a valley between them, and (there were) other deep and dry valleys at the end of the three (mountains). 26. 5 And all the valleys (were) deep and narrow, of hard rock, and trees were planted on them. 26. 6 And I was amazed (4V, bio) at the rock and I was amazed at the valley; I was very much amazed.

27. I Then I said: 'What (is) the purpose of this blessed land which is completely full of trees and of this accursed valley in the middle of them?' 27. 2 Then (4V, b i 5 ) Raphael, one of the holy angels who was with me, answered me and said to m e : 'This accursed valley is for those who are cursed for ever; here will be gathered together all who speak with their mouths against the Lord words that are not fitting and say hard things about his glory. ( 4 V b2o) Here they will gather them together, and here (will be) their place of judgement.

i i 6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

confusion of IIWT ( = E t h ) and p m n ( = G r ' * " ) , cf. Ullendorff, •An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 4 .

2 7 . 3 t h e m e r c i f u l : E t h ; G r ' * " ' the impious' . Perhaps the idea u n d e r ­lying G r ' * ° is the same as that of 62 . 6, 9 ; 6 3 . i - i o (esp. v . 2 ) — a t the m o m e n t of judgement the wicked repent and bless G o d in the hope o f receiving forgiveness. B u t if this is the case, the idea is not made clear, and in the context (cf. v . 4 where the subject of the verb can hardly be assumed to be anyone other than the righteous) it seems very unlikely that ol otaepsTs is the original reading. E t h af>'*iCS1: is certainly easier, but still a little strange in the context . Charles emends G r ' ™ and E t h to oi suCTspeis and y"dh6-1;, but oi eOaEpeTs is not the same as 9^(h-6-'h:. T h e r e seems, however, to be no other explanation of the variants. (See also Burkitt , Jewish and Christian Apocalypses, 69 who accepts the read­ing ol daspsTs.)

2 7 . 4 A n d i n t h e d a y s o f t h e j u d g e m e n t o n t h e m t h e y w i l l b l e s s h i m : i.e. in the days of the judgement on the sinners (cf. vv. 2 , 3a) the righteous (cf. v . 3 b ) will bless G o d .

2 7 . S a n d I r e m e m b e r e d : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and I sang a h y m n ' . E t h f rom a c o r r u p t Greek Vorlage (vJiivriaa misread as lnvqaa—cf . F lemming , Text, 3 4 ) ?

2 8 . I o f t h e m o u n t a i n : E t h ; G r ' * " omits , but it is presupposed b y 2 9 . I (cf. Charles, Text, 68) .

o f t h e w i l d e r n e s s : here, as in 29 . i , E t h and G r ' * " (28. i MavSopapd, 29. I BapSripd) have transliterated the A r a m a i c NlSia. I t is conceivable that E t h Oo£:(y6': comes via the Greek, but it seems m o r e likely that it is directly dependent on an A r a m a i c original. (Cf. 7 7 . 7, and for similar transliterations cf. 1 0 . 9 ; 1 8 . 7 , 8 ; but note that in both the Greek and E t h i o p i c versions there is a tradition of transliteration in the case of lana—cf. Josh , s : 8 ; i 8 : 1 2 ) .

27. 3 And in the last days there will be the spectacle of the righteous judgement upon them before the righteous for ever, for evermore; here the merciful will bless the Lord of Glory, (4V, b25) the Eternal King. 27. 4 And in the days of the judgement on them they will bless him on account of (his) mercy, according as he has assigned to them (their lot). ' 27. 5 Then I myself blessed the Lord of Glory and I ad­dressed him, and I remembered his majesty, as was fitting.

28. I And from there I went towards (4V, b3o) the east to the middle of the mountain of the wilderness, and I saw only

C H A P T E R S 2 7 - 2 9 1 1 7

a n d I s a w o n l y d e s e r t . 2 8 . 2 B u t ( i t w a s ) ful l o f t r e e s : A b b 3 5 * E t h I I — t h i s is presumably what is meant , although CA.hP' : l^ao • (read b y all E t h M S S . except T a n a 9) is grammatically awkward; neither E t h I n o r G r ' * " offer a superior text . I n view of the awkwardness o f the text it is possible that G r ' * " Ipiinov ( = l^ao;) should be regarded as a gloss on MctvSopapA which has c o m e into the text o f G r , and f rom t h e r e — a s l^ao; — i n t o E t h .

2 8 . 2 f r o m t h i s s e e d : i.e. f rom the seed of the trees mentioned in 2 6 . s ; 2 7 . I .

o v e r i t : for this translation o f MOit: (instead of (I'lOrt.tf-;) cf. Dil lmann, Lexicon, col. 5 8 .

2 8 . 3 t o w a r d s : F l e m m i n g (Translation, 59) explains the use of h f f " : ( = G r ' * ° obs) as a literal reproduction of the Greek idiom whereby obs is used before prepositions in geographical expressions of direction (cf. Liddell & Scot t ( N e w Edit ion) ) . B u t cf. the use of 3 in Aram' ' ! xii 3 0 , * i xxvi 1 7 ( = E t h 3 2 . i ) pnnna paSSVa (cf. F i tzmyer , Genesis Apo­cryphon, 155 f . ) .

a n d f r o m a l l s i d e s t h e r e w e n t u p . . . w a t e r a n d d e w : why OH: does not fit in easily, and it m a y well be that it is misplaced f rom the beginning of 29 . i (cf. G r ' * " and Charles, Text, 68 f . ) .

29. 2 t r e e s o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h G r ' * " ; but the phrase does not make m u c h sense. Praetorius suggests that it derives f rom a misreading of U n m ( i .e. ' fragrant trees ' ) as S m (cf. Charles, Text, p p . x x x , 69).

e s p e c i a l l y v e s s e l s o f t h e f r a g r a n c e o f i n c e n s e a n d m y r r h : E t h I I ; G r ' * " 'which smelt of the fragrance of incense and m y r r h ' . E t h is difficult, and if we are to keep the text, we shall probably have to follow the interpretation of Dillmann (Translation, 1 6 , 1 3 4 ) who c o m m e n t s : 'Quasquas hat ganz den Begriff des lat. vasa, also wort l ich : Gefasse (oder T r a g e r ) von W e i h r a u c h - G e r u c h u.s .f . ' . H e n c e he translates : 'besonders solche, welche W e i h r a u c h - u n d M y r r h e n - G e r u c h geben' . B u t the Ethiopic is still very awkward, and it is possible, as Charles

desert. 28. 2 But (it was) full of trees from this seed, and water gushed out over it from above. 28. 3 T h e torrent, which flowed towards the north-west, seemed copious, (4V, b35) and from all sides there went up . . . water and dew.

29. I And I went to another place (away) from the wilder­ness; I came near to the east of this mountain. 29. 2 And there I saw trees of judgement, especially vessels of the fragrance of incense and myrrh, and the trees were not alike.

i i 8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

{Translation, 5 8 ; cf . Text, 68 f . ) suggests, that "fefl^rt: derives ulti­mately f rom a corrupt transliteration of Kotpuais which occurs in G r ' * " at the end of the verse.

i n c e n s e a n d m y r r h : i .e. rUia*? and I I S cf. I . L o w , Die Flora der Juden, 4 vols. , W i e n and Leipzig, 1 9 2 4 - 3 4 , i. 3 1 2 - 1 4 and i. 3 0 5 - 1 1 .

3 0 . I A n d a b o v e it . . . n o t f a r a w a y : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d beyond these (trees (29.2) ?) I went towards the east, far away ' ; cf. Aram"^! xii 2 3

(Milik, RB 6s ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) nplinS pnia k^rb\ E t h offers a quite impossible text , whereas G r ' * " agrees with Aram^^i xii in so far as the latter exists. O n <10A i/eir^eiva cf. note on 1 8 . 9.

3 0 . 2 A n d I s a w . . . t h e m a s t i c : E t h I I ; Berl A b b 3 5 ' A n d I saw a beautiful tree which was like a fragrant tree like the m a s t i c ' ; G r ' * " (?) 'where also (there was) a tree, the colour of fragrant plants like the

m a s t i c ' ; cf. Aram-^i xii 2 4 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) n NStt a H K'SB N'Jj?[.

F o r Xa»a n K'atS X'Ji? cf. E x o d . 30 . 2 3 (D»a ?Up 'aromatic c a n e ' / Nat»ia 'Jp/KAXanos 8U(i5Tis/#}Lq™t: ^ .e-OM) and J e r . 6. 2 0 (aWn HJp 'sweet c a n e ' / s a w 'Ji?/Kiwdpicouov/*9"}9^A ! i P ^ j a j ) ; cf. also L 6 w , i. 6 9 2 - 4 . N o n e o f the textual witnesses corresponds to Aram' ' i xii , but E t h I I is closest to it. G r ' * " X P ° « is n o w shown to be impossible; one might have expected xpiT^ov (cf. 3 2 . i v6cp5ou xpncn-o ), but xp6a would not appear to be a likely corruption of XP^ICTTOV.

m a s t i c : E t h ; G r ' * " has crxwco, generally read as oxivco, but Milik {RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 3 , note 3 ) suggests oxofvcp, 'reed, rush ' or ' camel-hay ' . See also the note on 3 2 . i .

3 0 . 3 I s a w f r a g r a n t c i n n a m o n : A b b 35^ E t h I I G r ' * " = Aram"^! xii 2 5

(Milik, RB 6s ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 i ) J t a D31p f)[''m. T h e reading is not abso­lutely certain (cf. the published photograph) , but seems very likely. F o r Sawa DJIp cf. E x o d . 3 0 : 2 3 (Dtt?a JMj?) and L o w , ii. 1 0 7 - 1 3 ; in E x o d . 3 0 : 2 3 012?a p J j ? is associated with DtJ a rUp, just as here in E n o c h Sa»a nnp is associated with N'aO X'lp.

A n d b e y o n d t h o s e ( v a l l e y s ) : E t h ; Gr^*" ' A n d beyond these (valleys) ' ;

(4v, c i ) 30. I And above it, above these, above the moun­tains of the east, and not far away, I saw another place, valleys of water like that which does not fail. 30. 2 And I saw a beautiful tree and its fragrance (was) like that of the mastic. 30. 3 And by ( 4 V , 05) the banks of these valleys I saw fragrant cinnamon. And beyond those (valleys) I came near towards the east.

C H A P T E R S 3 0 - 3 1 1 1 9

Aram<=i xii 3 5 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) »['']^r]i p sVnVl. O n A:/ trrktswa cf. the note on 1 8 . 9.

3 1 . I a n o t h e r m o u n t a i n : Bodl 5 Ryl^ Ul l most E t h I I M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 R y P (?) 3 M S S . 'other mountains ' =

Aram<^i xii 2 6 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) T""!* fpll*'- T h e reading o f A r a m is not absolutely certain (cf. the published photograph) , but the fact that A r a m had the plural would appear to be confirmed b y the following pn3.

o n w h i c h ( N . B . singular) t h e r e w e r e t r e e s : B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl (?) A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Ryl Ul l most E t h I I M S S . ; G r ' * " 'and on t h e m (cf. A b b 35^ Curzon 56 B M 4 9 2 ) ( there were) groves of t rees ' ; cf. Aram' ' i xii 26 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) p'j'K nnn pna A r a m pn3 agrees with G r ' * " against E t h , but A r a m has nothing corresponding to G r ' * " aXoT). Neither E t h n o r G r ' * " have anything corresponding to n'tn.

a n d t h e r e f l o w e d o u t w a t e r , a n d t h e r e flowed o u t f r o m i t ( the m o u n t a i n ? ) : Bodl 5 Ryl most E t h I I M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 'and there flowed out f rom i t ' ; G r ' * " 'and there flowed out f rom t h e m

(the t r e e s ? ) ' ; Aram-^i xii 26 (Milik, RB 6$ ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) n . I t is unfortunate that the beginning of Aram"^! xii 2 7 is not preserved, but the shorter text of B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 G r ' * ° would appear to be the m o r e original.

s t y r a x : E t h (\6-£^',; G r ' * " ooppA. Generally identified with H e b r e w '•JS ( = styrax, cf. L o w , iii. 3 8 8 - 9 5 and i. 1 9 6 f . ) , although this is usually rendered b y pnTlvn / C r t t l ; ( A r a m or T'SB'); cf. e.g. G e n . 3 7 : 2 5 ; J e r . 4 6 : I I .

g a l b a n u m : i.e. nJ3'?n, cf. E x o d . 3 0 : 3 4 , Sir. 2 4 : 1 5 , and L o w , iii. 4 5 5 - 7 .

3 1 . 2 A n d b e y o n d . . . a n o t h e r m o u n t a i n : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d beyond these mountains I saw another m o u n t a i n ' ; cf. Aram' ' i xii 2 7 (Milik,

RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) nsnnx JVN X m t S p N'?n['71. A r a m p» vf-rxi agrees with G r ' * " , b u t see T a n a 9. O n : / ITTEKEIVCC cf. the note on 1 8 . 9.

a n d o n i t ( t h e r e w e r e ) a l o e t r e e s : E t h ; G r ' * " omits , but has instead ' to the east of the ends of the earth ' (cf. Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r ­l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 s ) .

3 1 . I And I saw another mountain on which there were trees, and there flowed out water, and there flowed out from it as it were a nectar whose name is styrax (4V, c i o ) and galbanum. 3 1 . 2 And beyond this mountain I saw another mountain, and on it (there were) aloe trees.

l a o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

a n d t h o s e t r e e s . . . h a r d : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and all the trees (were) full immediately (?) in the likeness of a l m o n d s ' ; cf. Aram' ' ! xii 2 8 (Milik,

RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) [ ] "tibpb KMT xim . . . jnVp p]k m9>H "JlDp.

( i ) T h e reading ][''p[J2 p]k "riDp is completely uncertain (cf . the published photograph) , and it is not possible to say anything about the variant KlMh; / iTdvTct. (2) A w o r d such as 'fruit ' (which m a y under ­lie the impossible l^oturfjs) would appear to be required after F°itK^ i / irXripr); T o r r e y (JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 5 ) plausibly suggests that E^ourfis represents which was misread for J'aS. I t is unfortunate that Aram' ' i xii 2 8 is illegible at this point. (3) A r a m [ ] ""SVp ( 'husks of . . . ' or 'bark o f . . . ' ) is not represented in E t h G r ' * " . F o r E t h G r ' * " 'a lmond' (i .e. Ip^) cf. G e n . 4 3 : 1 1 ; N u m . 1 7 : 2 3 .

3 1 . 3 A n d w h e n . . . a n y f r a g r a n c e : E t h ; G r ' * " 'when they crush ( i t ) ; therefore (it is) m o r e fragrant than any fragrance ' ; cf. Aram''i xii 29

(Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) P^ i^'siVp rpia -HD n h ci[»a] [

and A r a m a i x x v i 1 6 ] X 'msVp ppn»[. T h e readings tT"*! D[8?a and ]7N in ' i xii 2 9 and the reading in x x v i 1 6 are not very certain (cf. the published photograph) , ( i ) A r a m ('. . . fragrance when they c rush these husks') appears to have had the two clauses in the opposite order to that of G r ' * " and E t h . (2) A r a m

Ypi^ilppt^ agrees with G r ' * " T p i p S a i v against E t h . fci^XjP:, and Dillmann's suggestion (SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 5 2 ) that ^iP'}i9'! is an Ethiopic corruption of ^t^fi-Pl would seem very likely (cf. Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 5 ) . O n the other hand N'Sl'rp/'msVp is not represented at all in G r ' * " , while in E t h it would appear to be (mis)represented b y ¥ i>! . (3) G r ' * " OTOCV Tpipcoaiv has to be taken with v . 2 because of the awkward 5 i6 ; but G r ' * " in w . 2 b , 3a does not make sense.

3 2 . I A n d a f t e r t h e s e f r a g r a n c e s , t o t h e n o r t h : E t h ; G r ' * " ' T o the nor th-eas t ' ; cf. Aram"^i xii 3 0 (Milik, RB 63 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 )

and « i x x v i 1 6 f. pnnna pssVs p» [xnw] 1 7 ] » [vtbnb^.

( i ) Milik's restoration N'TlB at the beginning of « i xxvi 1 7 would seem

and those trees (were) full of (a fruit) which (is) like an almond and (is) hard. 3 1 . 3 And when they take this fruit, it is better than any fragrance.

32. I And after (4V, C15) these fragrances, to the north, as

C H A P T E R S 3 1 - 3 2 1 2 1

plausible in the light o f the following piflN J'TD (cf. also 3 1 . 2 ) despite E t h hLa>", ( = ITfT'l) . E t h possibly, therefore, derives f rom a text in which H'^IVi and KTI'"'! were confused (cf . the apparent c o n ­fusion of '"no and Tin in 1 7 . 7 ) . G r ' * " has nothing corresponding to a)h9"£;'id:! hit i A<La>-; / p» [nmtj] p [^br\b\ but if this omission is rightly explained b y homoioteleuton (cf. Charles, Text, 7 1 ) , it implies that G r ' * " , hke E t h , presupposes S'-nn. (2) A r a m pnnna pSShJO agrees with G r ' * " ' to the north-east ' against E t h ' to the nor th ' . (3) O n hy£:'^i! cf. the note on 1 8 . 9.

a s I l o o k e d o v e r t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ' * " = Aram'=i xii 3 0 , «i x x v i 1 7 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) omit . A duphcate rendering in E t h ?

I s a w s e v e n m o u n t a i n s : E t h G r ' * " ; cf. Aram' ' i xii 3 0 (Milik, RB 65

( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) fiiym r i N n n s and ^ xxvi 1 7 p i n x ]mt3 ir-pnN]. E t h G r ' * " have 'seven mountains ' instead of A r a m a i x x v i 'other mountains ' .

f u l l o f fine n a r d a n d f r a g r a n t t r e e s a n d c i n n a m o n a n d p e p p e r : E t h ; G r ' * " 'full of fine nard and mast ic and cinnamon and p e p p e r ' ;

cf . A r a m a i xxvi i 8 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) pTIpl 30 Tip fPTi]

fine n a r d : cf. L o w , iii. 4 8 2 - 8 — b u t qCfi-hi might have been expected in E t h (cf. e.g. Cant , i : 1 2 ) , rather than tfittM":.

f r a g r a n t t r e e s : E t h ; G r ' * " 'mast i c ' ; A r a m 1 S S ( = (?) 'pepperwort ' ) . F o r I B S cf. L o w , i. 5 0 6 ; iv. 1 7 4 and Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 4 , note 6. I B S does not seem to have been used with the sense 'mast ic ' (Milik, loc. cit . ) or with what appears to be the sense of dOcD i in>9H;. I n fact in the case of both this spice and the next one E t h G r ' * " diverge f rom A r a m and apparently refer again to the spices already mentioned in 3 0 . 2 f. 09(D i OD'iHin the light of 3 0 . 2 , possibly reflects an A r a m a i c XatSa ''ip ( 'aromatic cane ' ) . T h i s is compared in 30 . 2 ( E t h G r ' * " ) to mastic , and this is perhaps w h y G r ' * " gives here (in 3 2 . i ) 'mast ic ' . (Contrast Charles, Text, 7 2 f., w h o thinks O 0 a J ; aoim; is a free rendering of ax'vos. F o r mast ic cf. L o w , i. 1 9 5 - 8 . )

c i n n a m o n : E t h Gr'*"—^but already mentioned in 3 0 . 3 (cf. previous n o t e ) ; A r a m ' cardamon' (cf. L o w , iii. 499 f . ) .

p e p p e r : cf. L o w , iii. 4 9 - 6 1 .

3 2 . 2 A n d f r o m t h e r e . . . t h o s e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d f rom

I looked over the mountains, I saw^ seven mountains full of fine nard and fragrant trees and cinnamon and pepper. 32 . 2 And from there I went over the summits of those mountains,

1 2 3 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH

there I went over the beginnings of all these m o u n t a i n s ' ; cf. A r a m a i xxvi

1 8 f. (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) p» smti "73 mnaV] 1 9 nVain p n p i . ( i ) E t h CXAow; and G r ' * " T O S ocpx^S are perhaps best explained as alter­native renderings of an A r a m a i c C I . T h i s would imply that E t h is here directly dependent on an A r a m a i c Vorlage, but in any case E t h is clearly m o r e appropriate to the context than G r ' * " . T h e D e a d Sea Scrolls apparently had a different text , for Milik's restoration of the beginning of xxvi 1 9 as nipa'? seems not unlikely. (2) A r a m ]VX S'llO VD agrees with G r ' * " 'all these mountains ' against E t h ' those mountains ' .

f a r a w a y t o t h e e a s t : E t h ; G r ' * " 'far away to the east of the e a r t h ' ; A r a m a i xxvi 1 9 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) NSnX miKib pnia p'm. A r a m NVIK agrees with G r ' * " xfis yfjs against E t h , but see T a n a 9 ; neither E t h nor G r ' * " have anything corresponding to JirUD.

a n d I w e n t o v e r t h e R e d S e a : E t h G r ' * " = A r a m a i xxvi 1 9 f. (Milik,

RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) siJiaw [xa]' p [Vs?] 2 0 [njBVnxi. a n d I w a s f a r f r o m i t : E t h ; G r ' * " (?) 'and I went to the outermost e n d s ' ;

A r a m a i x x v i 20 (Milik, RB 65 ( i 9 S 8 ) , 7 1 ) VITW npnmSI. ( i ) G r ' * " iir' oKpwv is, in the light of E t h and A r a m , probably corrupt for nocKptStv (cf. G r ' * " and A r a m in 3 0 . i ) . (2) A r a m rwa agrees with h.^lih: against G r ' * " (but cf. &TT6 T O U T O U in the next clause which could have been misplaced f rom h e r e ; cf. also Charles, Text, 7 2 ) .

a n d I w e n t o v e r t h e a n g e l Z o t i e l : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and f rom this I went over Zot ie l ' ; A r a m a i x x v i 20 f. (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 )

raa ppjn-i NDwn p 2 1 [vpii niaasi . ( i ) Miiik { r b 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 ) suggests that the impossible Zotiel is a corruption f rom 36905 or 309(i)5Tis

(T 6 TTOS) . (2) A r a m ma p^rn is lacking in E t h G r ' * " (cf. G r ' * " &TT6

T O U T O U , but this m a y well have been misplaced from the previous clause) .

3 2 . 3 A n d I c a m e t o t h e G a r d e n o f R i g h t e o u s n e s s : E t h G r ' * " =

A r a m n xxvi 2 1 (Milik, RB 65) ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) ^I'^B'P 0 1 1 8 T " ? nB^nXI.

far away to (4V, c2o) the east, and I went over the Red Sea and I was far from it, and I went over the angel Zotiel. 32 . 3 And I came to the Garden of Righteousness, and I saw beyond those trees many large trees (4V, 025) growing there, sweet-smelling, large, very beautiful and glorious, and the tree of wisdom from which they eat and know great wisdom. 32 . 4 And it is like the carob tree, and its fruit (is) like the bunches of grapes on a vine, very beautiful, (4V, 030) and the smell

C H A P T E R S 3 2 - 3 4 1 2 3

3 2 . 6 a n d y o u r a g e d m o t h e r . . . l e a r n t w i s d o m : cf. (?) A r a m a i xxvii

1 0 ] . 'I xnai "7ax[. t h a t t h e y w e r e n a k e d : cf. (?) A r a m a i xxvii 1 1 ] . J^VtSII^ . . [.

3 4 . 2 n o r t h w i n d s : literally 'winds towards the nor th ' .

of this tree spreads and penetrates afar. 32 . 5 And I said: 'This tree (is) beautiful! How beautiful and pleasing (is) its appearance!' 32 . 6 And the holy angel Raphael, who was with me, answered me and said to m e : 'This is the tree of wisdom from which your old father (4V, 035) and your aged mother, who were before you, ate and learnt wisdom; and their eyes were opened, and they knew that they were naked, and they were driven from the garden.'

33. I And from there I went to the ends of the earth and I saw there large animals, each different from the other, and also birds (5r, a i ) (which) differed in form, beauty, and call—each different from the other. 3 3 . 2 And to the east of these animals I saw the ends of the earth on which heaven rests, and the open gates of heaven. (5r, 3 5 ) 33 . 3 And I saw how the stars of heaven come out, and counted the gates out of which they come, and wrote down all their outlets, for each one indivi­dually according to their number and their names, according to their constellations, their positions, their times, and their months, as (5r, a io) the angel Uriel, who was with me, showed me. 33 . 4 And he showed me everything and wrote it down, and also their names he wrote down for me, and their laws and their functions.

34. I And from there I went towards the north to the ends of the earth, (5r, 3 1 5 ) and there I saw a great and glorious wonder at the ends of the whole earth. 34. 2 And there I saw three gates of heaven open in heaven; through each of them north winds go out; when they blow, (there is) cold, hail, hoar-frost, snow, (sr, a2o) dew, and rain. 34. 3 And from one gate it blows for good; but when they blow through the other

1 2 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

3 4 . 3 i t i s w i t h f o r c e a n d i t b r i n g s t o r m e n t : literally 'it is with force and with torment ' .

3 5 . o p e n g a t e s : cf. Aram' ' i xiii 2 3 (Milik, RB 65 (1958), 77)

YnfT\S) fSJin. F o r Aram-^i xiii 2 4 ].N3 pn'^aim cf . E t h ahF^eni: and aJ(fl)Ay"'nt:; but the fact that so little has survived of Aram' ' i xiii makes it very difficult to say anything about the relationship between it and E t h (cf. Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 265 and contrast Milik, RB 6s (1958), 77).

36. I A n d f r o m t h e r e . . . t o t h e e n d s : cf. Aram^^i xiii 25 (Mihk, RB

65 (1958), 77) ]0 am*? nVaiN ]an p . F o r Aram<=i xiii 26 mi"?

1] t J»1 VB"? cf. E t h ' the south wind and dew and rain and w i n d ' : but again, because of the fragmentary state of Aram' ' i xiii, it is very difficult to make any precise statements about the relationship between A r a m and E t h (cf. the note on c . 35).

36. 2 I s a w t h e t h r e e e a s t e r n g a t e s : cf. Aram' ' i xiii 27 (Milik, RB

6s (1958), 77) nnph p i n nnnx. t h e t h r e e e a s t e r n g a t e s o f h e a v e n o p e n : literally ' the three gates of heaven open towards the east ' .

two gates, it is with force and it brings torment over the earth, and they blow with force.

35. And from there I went towards the west to the ends (5r, 325) of the earth, and I saw there, as I saw in the east, three open gates—as many gates and as many outlets.

36. I And from there I went towards the south to the ends of the earth, and there I saw three gates of heaven open; and (5r, 330) the south wind and dew and rain and wind come out from there. 36. 2 And from there I went towards the east of the ends of heaven, and there I saw the three eastern gates of heaven open, and above them (there were) smaller gates. 36. 3 Through each of those smaller gates (5r, 335) the stars of heaven pass and go towards the west on the path which has been shown to them. 36. 4 And when I saw, I blessed, and I will always bless the Lord of Glory who has made great and glorious wonders that he might show the greatness of his work (5r, 340) to his angels and to the souls of men, that they might praise his work, and that all his creatures might see the work

C H A P T E R S 3 4 - 3 8 125

3 8 . 2 t h e R i g h t e o u s O n e : B M 4 9 1 E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 Berl Abb 3 5 Abb ss T a n a 9 ' r ighteousness' .

(5r, b i ) of his power and praise the great work of his hands and bless him for ever.

3 7 . 1 T h e second vision which he saw, the vision of wisdom which Enoch, the son of Jared, the son of Malalel, the son of Cainan, (5r, b5) the son of Enosh, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, saw. 37. 2 And this is the beginning of the words of wisdom which I raised (my voice) to speak and say to those who dwell on the dry ground. Hear, you men of old, and see, you who come after, the words of the Holy One which I will speak before the Lord of Spirits. 37. 3 It would have been better to have said these things before, (5r, b i o ) but from those who come after we will not withhold the beginning of wisdom. 37. 4 Until now there has not been given by the Lord of Spirits such wisdom as I have received in accordance with my insight, in accordance with the wish of the Lord of Spirits by whom the lot of eternal life has been given to me. (5r, b i 5 ) 37. 5 And three parables were imparted to me, and I raised (my voice) and said to those who dwell on the dry ground:

38. I T h e first parable. When the community of the righteous appears, and the sinners are judged for their sins and are driven from the face of the dry ground, 38. 2 and (5r, b2o) when the Righteous One appears before the chosen righteous whose works are weighed by the Lord of Spirits, and (when) light appears to the righteous and chosen who dwell on the dry ground, where (will be) the dwelling of the sinners, and where the resting-place of those who (5r, b25) have denied the Lord of Spirits ? It would have been better for them if they had not been born. 38. 3 And when the secrets of the righteous are revealed, the sinners will be judged and the impious driven from the presence of the righteous and the chosen. 38. 4 And from then on those who possess the earth will not be mighty and exalted, (sr, b3o) nor will they be able

126 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

3 9 . 6 A n d i n t h o s e d a y s . . . i n t h e i r d a y s : E t h I I ; B M 485 A b b 35^ A b b SS ' A n d in that place m y eyes saw the chosen one of righteousness and faith; and there will be righteousness in his days. ' T h e reading of B M 48s e tc . appears preferable.

3 9 . 7 t h e i r d w e l l i n g : Berl A b b 3s A b b 55 E t h I I ; B M 48s B M 491 'his dwelling'.

to look at the face of the holy ones for the light of the Lord of Spirits will have appeared on the face of the holy, the right­eous, and the chosen. 38. 5 And the mighty kings will at that time be destroyed and given into the hand of the righteous and the holy. 38. 6 And from then on (5r, b35) no one will (be able to) seek mercy from the Lord of Spirits, for their life will be at an end.

39. I And it will come to pass in these days that the chosen and holy children will come down from the high heavens, and their offspring will become one with the sons of men. 39. 2 In those days Enoch received books (5r, c i ) of indignation and anger, and books of tumult and confusion. And there will be no mercy for them, says the Lord of Spirits. 39. 3 And at that time clouds and a storm-wind carried me off from the face of the earth, (5r, 05) and set me down at the end of heaven. 39. 4 And there I saw another vision, the dwelling of the righteous and the resting-places of the holy. 39. 5 There my eyes saw their dwelling with the angels and their resting-places with the holy ones, and they were petitioning (5r, c i o ) and supplicating and praying on behalf of the sons of men; and righteousness like water flowed before them and mercy like dew upon the ground. Thus it is among them for ever and ever. 39. 6 And in those days my eyes saw (5r, c i 5) the place of the chosen ones of righteousness and faith; and there will be righteousness in their days, and the righteous and chosen will be without number before him for ever and ever. 39. 7 And I saw their dwelling under the wings of the Lord of Spirits, and all the righteous (5r, C2o) and chosen shone before him like the light of fire; and their mouth was full of blessing, and their lips praised the name of the Lord of

C H A P T E R S 3 8 - 4 0 1 2 7

40. 2 f i g u r e s : literally 'faces' (so in w . 3 , 8 ; 64. i).

w h o w e r e s t a n d i n g : cf. 39 . 1 2 f . ; 4 0 . i. B u t B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 3S^(?) A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 read 'who do not sleep' .

Spirits. And righteousness will not fail before him, and truth will not fail before him. 39. 8 There I wished to dwell, and my soul longed for (5r, C25) that dwelling; there had my lot been assigned before, for thus it was decided about me before the Lord of Spirits. 39. 9 And in those days I praised and exalted the name of the Lord of Spirits with blessing and praise, for he has destined me for (5r, 030) blessing and praise, in accordance with the wish of the Lord of Spirits. 39. 1 0 And for a long time my eyes looked at that place, and I blessed him and praised him, saying: 'Blessed is he, and may he be blessed from the beginning and for ever! 39. 1 1 And in his presence there is no end. He (^i, C 3 5 ) knew before the world was created what the world would be, even for all the generations which are to come. 39. 1 2 Those who do not sleep bless you, and they stand before your glory and bless and praise and exalt, saying: ' " H o l y , holy, holy, Lord of Spirits; he fills the earth with spirits ." ' (5V, a i ) 39. 1 3 And there my eyes saw all those who do not sleep standing before him and blessing and saying: 'Blessed are you, and blessed is the name of the Lord for ever and ever!' 39. 1 4 And my face was transformed until I was unable to see.

(5V, 3 5 ) 4 0 . I And after this I saw a thousand thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand, (a multitude) beyond number or reckoning, who stood before the glory of the Lord of Spirits. 4 0 . 2 I looked, and on the four sides of the Lord of Spirits I saw four figures different (5V, a io) from those who were standing; and I learnt their names, because the angel who went with me made known to me their names, and showed me all the secret things. 4 0 . 3 And I heard the voices of those four figures as they sang praises before the Lord of Glory. 4 0 . 4 T h e first voice blesses (5V, 3 1 5 ) the Lord of Spirits for ever and ever. 4 0 . 5 And the second voice I heard

128 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

40. 6 A n d t h e t h i r d v o i c e I h e a r d a s t h e y p e t i t i o n e d a n d p r a y e d : text impossible; read XIH! CDjBJtA.:—'And the third voice I heard petitioning and praying' . B u t the following OJjE'fl'tfl'llO'! makes sense in the plural (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 1 4 7 and contrast Charles, Text, 8 1 ) .

blessing the Chosen One and the chosen who depend on the Lord of Spirits. 40 . 6 And the third voice I heard as they petitioned and prayed on behalf of those who dwell on the dry ground and supplicate (5V, aao) in the name of the Lord of Spirits. 40 . 7 And the fourth voice I heard driving away the satans, and not allowing them to come before the Lord of Spirits to accuse those who dwell on the dry ground. 40 . 8 And after this I asked the angel (5V, 325) of peace who went with me and showed me everything which is secret: 'Who are these four figures whom I have seen and whose words I have heard and written down ?' 40 . 9 And he said to m e : 'This first one is the holy Michael, the merciful and long-suffering; and the second, (5V, 330) who (is) in charge of all the diseases and in charge of all the wounds of the sons of men, is Raphael; and the third, who (is) in charge of all the powers, is the holy Gabriel; and the fourth, who (is) in charge of the repent­ance (leading) to hope of those who will inherit eternal life, is Phanuel.' 40 . 10 And these (are) the four angels (5V, 335) of the Lord Most High; and the four voices I heard in those days.

41 . I And after this I saw all the secrets of heaven, and how the kingdom is divided, and how the deeds of men are weighed in the balance. 4 1 . 2 There I saw the dwelling of the chosen and the resting-places of the holy; (5V, b i ) and my eyes saw there all the sinners who deny the name of the Lord of Spirits being driven from there, and they dragged them off, and they were not able to remain because of the punish­ment which went out (5V, b5) from the Lord of Spirits. 4 1 . 3 And there my eyes saw the secrets of the flashes of lightning and of the thunder, and the secrets of the winds, how they are dis­tributed in order to blow over the earth, and the secrets of the

C H A P T E R S 4 0 - 4 1 lag

4 1 . 4 a n d i t s c l o u d . . , t h e w o r l d . T h e meaning of this s e n t e n c e — and particularly of 'and its c loud'—is somewhat obscure (cf. Dillmann, Translation, 1 5 0 ) . W e should perhaps omit 'and the storehouse of the clouds ' with B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 * T a n a 9 and take ' i ts ' to refer back to the mist . I t would then be possible to see here an allusion to the cloud of mist which covered the earth at the t ime of creation (cf. Charles, Transla­tion, 80), although this interpretation does not emerge obviously f r o m the rather awkward Ethiopic . F l e m m i n g {Translation, 6 6 ) renders 'und eine W o l k e daraus lagert iiber der E r d e von der Urzei t a n ' ; this translation is smoother , but ignores the fact that ooAaoq; HJM" i is definite.

4 1 . 5 c h a m b e r s : literally 'storehouses' , cf. 4 2 . 3 .

o b s e r v i n g ( t h e i r ) o a t h : or 'in accordance with the oath which they observe ' (for the omission o f the preposition before H i ( l { . ; cf. Dillmann, Grammar, 5 3 4 ) .

S2616S F

clouds and of the dew; and there I saw whence they go out in that place, and (how) from there (5V, bio) the dust of the earth is saturated. 4 1 . 4 And there I saw closed storehouses from which the winds are distributed, and the storehouse of the hail, and the storehouse of the mist, and the storehouse of the clouds; and its cloud remained over the earth from the beginning of the world. 4 1 . 5 And I saw (5V, b i 5 ) the chambers of the sun and the moon, whence they go out and whither they return, and their glorious return, and how one is more honoured than the other, and their magnificent course, and (how) they do not leave the course, neither adding (any­thing) to, nor omitting (anything) from, their course, (5V, bzo) and (how) they keep faith with one another, observing (their) oath. 4 1 . 6 And the sun goes out first and completes its journey at the command of the Lord of Spirits—and his name endures for ever and ever. 4 1 . 7 And after this (begins) the hidden and visible journey of the moon, (5V, b25) and it travels the course of its journey in that place by day and by night. One stands opposite the other before the Lord of Spirits, and they give thanks, and sing praises, and do not rest, because their thanksgiving is rest for them. 4 1 . 8 For the shining sun (5V, b3o) makes many revolutions, for a blessing and for a curse, and the path of the journey of the moon (is)

130 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

4 4 . b u t c a i m o t l o s e t h e i r f o r m . T h i s verse apparently refers to shooting stars which, unlike lightning, do not immediately disappear f r o m t h e sky.

for the righteous light, but for the sinners darkness, in the name of the Lord who has created (a division) between light and darkness, and has divided the spirits of men, and has established (5V, b35) the spirits of the righteous in the name of his righteousness. 4 1 . 9 For no angel hinders, and no power is able to hinder, because the Judge sees them all and judges them all before himself.

42. I Wisdom found no place where she could dwell, and her dwelling was in heaven. (5V, c i ) 42. 2 Wisdom went out in order to dwell among the sons of men, but did not find a dwelling; wisdom returned to her place and took her seat in the midst of the angels. 42 . 3 And iniquity came out from her chambers; (5V, 05) those whom she did not seek she found, and dwelt among them, like rain in the desert, and like dew on parched ground.

43. I And again I saw flashes of lightning and the stars of heaven, and I saw how he called them all by their names, (5V, c i o ) and they obeyed him. 43 . 2 And I saw the balance of righteousness, how they are weighed according to their light, according to the width of their areas and the day of their appearing, and (how) their revolutions produce lightning; and (I saw) their revolutions according to the number of the angels, and (how) they keep faith (5V, C15) with one another. 43. 3 And I asked the angel who went with me and showed me what was secret: 'What (are) these?' 43 . 4 And he said to m e : 'Their hkeness has the Lord of Spirits shown to you; these are the names of the righteous who dwell ( 5 V , c2o) on the dry ground and believe in the name of the Lord of Spirits for ever and ever.'

44. And other things I saw in regard to lightning, how some of the stars rise and become lightning, but cannot lose their form.

C H A P T E R S 4 1 - 4 6 1 3 1

4 5 . 3 W i t h V. 3 the author leaves the wicked and transfers his attention to the fate of the r ighteous ; but the change is abrupt, and the suffixes in y"7a<5lf a*-: , in'Od-Ca^: etc . have no antecedent .

a n d w i l l c h o o s e t h e i r w o r k s : ' choose ' is hardly correct . I t seems very probable that we have here a mistranslation of my which in A r a m a i c can mean both 'he will choose ' and 'he will test ' (cf. Schmidt , 'Original L a n g u a g e of the Parables of E n o c h ' , 3 3 6 ; Charles, Text, 85).

s e e m y C h o s e n O n e : B M 4 9 1 Bodl 5 Ryl^ Ul l 7 M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 R y P 6 M S S . 'see m y chosen ones ' .

4 5 . 4 m y C h o s e n O n e : B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 Bodl 5 Ryl Ul l iz M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 2 M S S . ' m y chosen ones ' .

45. I And this (is) the second parable (5V, C25) about those who deny the name of the dwelling of the holy ones and of the Lord of Spirits. 45. 2 They will not ascend into heaven, nor will they come upon earth: such will be the lot of the sinners who deny the name of the Lord of Spirits, who will thus be kept for the day of affliction and distress. 45. 3 On that (5V, C 3 0 ) day the Chosen One will sit on the throne of glory, and will choose their works, and their resting-places will be with­out number; and their spirits within them will grow strong when they see my Chosen One and those who appeal to my holy and glorious name. 45. 4 And on that day (5V, 035) I will cause my Chosen One to dwell among them, and I will transform heaven and make it an eternal blessing and light. 45. 5 And I will transform the dry ground and make it a blessing, and I will cause my chosen ones to dwell upon it; but those who commit sin and evil will not tread upon it. 45. 6 For I have seen, and have satisfied (6r, a i ) with peace, my righteous ones, and have placed them before m e ; but for the sinners my judgement draws near before me, that I may destroy them from the face of the earth.

46. I And there I saw one who had a head of days, and his head (was) white like wool; (6r, 3 5 ) and with him (there was) another, whose face had the appearance of a man, and his face (was) full of grace, like one of the holy angels. 46. 2 And I asked one of the holy angels who went with me, and showed

1 3 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

46.7 s h o w i n i q u i t y . . . a n d t h e i r p o w e r . I follow A b b sS Curzon 5 6 ; Ryl and most other M S S . make a dittographic addition here .

4 7 . I t h e p r a y e r o f t h e r i g h t e o u s C^.&^'i:) a n d t h e b l o o d o f t h e r i g h t e o u s : ) : ^£:'P i both here and in v . 4 (viz. ©.COP* : A 5 5 J t * ! ) is probably to be taken as a collective in view of fiffo'. ' { . f r ^ l ! in v . 2 (cf. Charles , Translation, go; Dil lmann, Translation, 1 5 9 ) .

me all the secrets, about that Son of Man, who he was, and whence (6r, a io ) he was, (and) why he went with the Head of Days. 46. 3 And he answered me and said to m e : 'This is the Son of Man who has righteousness, and with whom righteousness dwells; he will reveal all the treasures of that which is secret, for the Lord (6r, 3 1 5 ) of Spirits has chosen him, and through uprightness his lot has surpassed all before the Lord of Spirits for ever. 46. 4 And this Son of Man whom you have seen will rouse the kings and the powerful from their resting-places, and the strong from their thrones, and will loose (6r, aao) the reins of the strong, and will break the teeth of the sinners. 46. 5 And he will cast down the kings from their thrones and from their kingdoms, for they do not exalt him, and do not praise him, and do not humbly acknow­ledge whence (their) kingdom was given to them. 46. 6 And he will cast down the faces of the strong, and (6r, 325) shame will fill them, and darkness will be their dwelling, and worms will be their resting-place; and they will have no hope of rising from their resting-places, for they do not exalt the name of the Lord of Spirits. 46. 7 And these are they who judge the stars (6r, 330) of heaven, and raise their hands against the Most High, and trample upon the dry ground, and dwell upon it; and all their deeds show iniquity . . . and their power (rests) on their riches, and their faith is in the gods which they have made with their hands, (6r, 335) and they deny the name of the Lord of Spirits. 46. 8 And they will be driven from the houses of his congregation, and of the faithful who depend on the name of the Lord of Spirits.

47. I And in those days the prayer of the righteous and the blood of the righteous will have ascended from the earth be-

C H A P T E R S 4 6 - 4 8 1 3 3

4 7 . 2 t h a t i t m a y n o t c e a s e : or ' that it m a y not be in vain* (cf. Dillmann, L e x i c o n , col. 1 3 2 9 ) .

4 7 . 4 n u m b e r : i .e. year-niimber, cf . Dillmann, Translation, 1 5 9 . Alternatively, it is possible that I'.iV'f'* i is here the equivalent of p^Tpov (cf. 1 8 . 1 1 ) ; the sense would then be that the predetermined 'measure of righteousness' had been fulfilled. A s a third possibility B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9 have ' the n u m b e r o f the righteous*. I n all three cases the basic deter ­ministic idea is the same.

t h e b l o o d o f t h e r i g h t e o u s : on .CflO"; M^e:^: see v . i .

4 8 . I a n i n e x h a u s t i b l e s p r i n g : literally 'a spring that cannot be counted ' or 'a spring that cannot be measured*. Cf . Dillmarm, Translation, 1 5 9 f., and 5 8 . 6.

fore the Lord of Spirits. 47. 2 In these days (6r, b i ) the holy ones who dwell in the heavens above will unite with one voice, and supplicate, and pray, and praise, and give thanks, and bless in the name of the Lord of Spirits, because of the blood of the righteous which has been poured out, (6r, h$) and (because of) the prayer of the righteous, that it may not cease before the Lord of Spirits, that justice may be done to them, and (that) their patience may not have to last for ever.' 47. 3 And in those days I saw the Head of Days sit down on the throne of his glory, and the books of the living were opened before him, (6r, b i o ) and all his host, which (dwells) in the heavens above, and his council were standing before him. 47. 4 And the hearts of the holy ones were full of joy that the number of righteousness had been reached, and the prayer of the righteous (6r, b i 5 ) had been heard, and the blood of the righteous had been required before the Lord of Spirits.

48. I And in that place I saw an inexhaustible spring of righteousness, and many springs of wisdom surrounded it, and all the thirsty drank from them (6r, b2o) and were filled with wisdom, and their dwelling (was) with the righteous and the holy and the chosen. 48. 2 And at that hour that Son of Man was named in the presence of the Lord of Spirits, and his name (was named) before the Head of Days. 48. 3 Even before the sun and the constellations were created, before

1 3 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

4 8 . 6 A n d b e c a u s e o f t h i s . ' T h i s ' refers to w . 4 and 5 in general, and not just to V. 5.

4 8 . 1 0 b e f o r e h i m : E t h I I , but the reading of E t h I U l l 'before t h e m ' (i.e. the chosen and righteous) is preferable.

(6r, b25) the stars of heaven were made, his name was named before the Lord of Spirits. 48. 4 He will be a staff to the righteous and the holy, that they may lean on him and not fall, and he (willl be) the light of the nations, and he will be the hope of those who grieve (6r, b3o) in their hearts. 48. 5 All those who dwell upon the dry ground will fall down and worship before him, and they will bless, and praise, and celebrate with psalms the name of the Lord of Spirits. 48. 6 And because of this he was chosen and hidden before him before the world was created, and for ever. (6r, b35) 48. 7 But the wisdom of the Lord of Spirits has revealed him to the holy and the righteous, for he has kept safe the lot of the righteous, for they have hated and rejected this world of iniquity, and all its works and its ways they have hated in the name of the Lord of Spirits; for in his name they are saved, and he is the one who will require their lives. (6r, c i ) 48. 8 And in those days the kings of the earth and the strong who possess the dry ground will have downcast faces because of the works of their hands, for on the day of their distress and trouble they will not save themselves. (6r, 05) 48. 9 And I will give them into the hands of my chosen ones; like straw in the fire, and like lead in water, so they will burn before the righteous, and sink before the holy, and no trace will be found of them. 48. 10 And on the day of their trouble there will be rest (6r, c i o ) on the earth, and they will fall down before him and will not rise; and there will be no one who will take them with his hands and raise them, for they denied the Lord of Spirits and his Messiah. May the name of the Lord of Spirits be blessed!

49. I For wisdom has been poured out (6r, C15) like water, and glory will not fail before him for ever and ever. 49. 2 For he (is) powerful in all the secrets of righteousness, and iniquity

C H A P T E R S 4 8 - 5 1 1 3 5

will pass away like a shadow and will have no existence; for the Chosen One stands before the Lord of Spirits, and his glory (is) for ever and ever, (6r, c2o) and his power for all generations. 49. 3 And in him dwells the spirit of wisdom, and the spirit which gives understanding, and the spirit of knowledge and of power, and the spirit of those who sleep in righteousness. 49. 4 And he will judge the things that are secret, and no one will be able to say an idle word before him, for (6r, C25) he (has been) chosen before the Lord of Spirits, in accordance with his wish.

50. I And in those days a change will occur for the holy and the chosen; the light of days will rest upon them, and glory and honour will return to the holy. 50. 2 And on the day of trouble calamity will be heaped up (6r, C30) over the sinners, but the righteous will conquer in the name of the Lord of Spirits; and he will show (this) to others that they may repent and abandon the works of their hands. 50. 3 And they will have no honour before the Lord of Spirits, but in his name they will be saved; and the Lord of Spirits (6r, C35) will have mercy on them, for his mercy (is) great. 50. 4 And he (is) righteous in his judgement, and before his glory iniquity will not (be able to) stand at his judgement: he who does not repent before him will be destroyed. 50. 5 'And from then on I will not have mercy on them', says the Lord of Spirits.

5 1 . I And in those days the earth will return that which has been entrusted to it, (6v, a i ) and Sheol will return that which has been entrusted to it, that which it has received, and destruction will return what it owes. 5 1 . 2 And he will choose the righteous and holy from among them, for the day has come near that they must be saved. 5 1 . 3 And in those days the Chosen One (6v, 3 5 ) will sit on his throne, and all the secrets

49. 2 n o e x i s t e n c e : literally 'no place to stand' , cf. 50. 4.

49 . 4 h i s w i s h : i.e. the wish of the L o r d of Spirits.

5 0 . 4 a n d b e f o r e h i s g l o r y i n i q u i t y w i l l n o t ( b e a b l e t o ) s t a n d : cf. 4 9 . 2 .

5 1 . 3 h i s t h r o n e : A b b 35^ E t h I I ; E t h I ' m y throne' .

1 3 6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

5 1 . 3 h a s a p p o i n t e d h i m . F o r this meaning of toOfl i cf . i S a m . 1 2 : 1 3 ; I K g s . i : 4 8 ; 2 K g s . 2 3 : 5 ; E z r a 8 : 2 0 (in all cases = M T ]T\i, L X X 5i5wni).

o f w i s d o m w i l l f l o w o u t f r o m t h e c o u n s e l o f h i s m o u t h , f o r t h e

L o r d o f S p i r i t s h a s a p p o i n t e d h i m a n d g l o r i f i e d h i m . 5 1 . 4

A n d i n t h o s e d a y s t h e m o u n t a i n s w i l l l e a p l i k e r a m s , a n d t h e

h i l l s w i l l s k i p l i k e l a m b s s a t i s f i e d w i t h m i l k , a n d a l l w i l l b e c o m e

(6v, a i o ) a n g e l s i n h e a v e n . 5 1 . 5 T h e i r f a c e s w i l l s h i n e w i t h

j o y , f o r i n t h o s e d a y s t h e C h o s e n O n e w i l l h a v e r i s e n ; a n d

t h e e a r t h w i l l r e j o i c e , a n d t h e r i g h t e o u s w i l l d w e l l u p o n i t ,

a n d t h e c h o s e n w i l l g o a n d w a l k u p o n i t .

52. I A n d a f t e r t h o s e (6v, 3 1 5 ) d a y s , i n t h a t p l a c e w h e r e I

h a d s e e n a l l t h e v i s i o n s o f t h a t w h i c h i s s e c r e t — ^ f o r I h a d

b e e n c a r r i e d o f f b y a w h i r l w i n d , a n d t h e y h a d b r o u g h t m e t o

t h e w e s t — 52 . 2 t h e r e m y e y e s s a w t h e s e c r e t s o f h e a v e n ,

e v e r y t h i n g t h a t w i l l o c c u r o n e a r t h : a m o u n t a i n o f i r o n , a n d

a m o u n t a i n o f c o p p e r , (6v, a 2 o ) a n d a m o u n t a i n o f s i l v e r ,

a n d a m o u n t a i n o f g o l d , a n d a m o u n t a i n o f s o f t m e t a l , a n d

a m o u n t a i n o f l e a d . 52. 3 A n d I a s k e d t h e a n g e l w h o w e n t

w i t h m e , s a y i n g : ' W h a t a r e t h e s e ( t h i n g s ) w h i c h I h a v e s e e n

i n s e c r e t ?' 52 . 4 A n d h e s a i d t o m e : ' A l l t h e s e ( t h i n g s ) w h i c h

y o u h a v e s e e n s e r v e t h e a u t h o r i t y o f h i s M e s s i a h , (6v, 325)

t h a t h e m 3 y b e s t r o n g a n d p o w e r f u l o n t h e e a r t h . ' 52 . 5 A n d

t h a t a n g e l o f p e 3 c e 3 n s w e r e d m e , S 3 y i n g : 'W3it 3 l i t t l e , 3 n d

y o u w i l l s e e , 3 n d e v e r y t h i n g w h i c h i s s e c r e t , w h i c h t h e L o r d

o f S p i r i t s h a s e s t a b l i s h e d , w i l l b e r e v e a l e d t o y o u . 52 . 6 A n d

t h e s e m o u n t a i n s (6v, 330) w h i c h y o u h 3 v e s e e n , t h e m o u n t 3 i n

o f i r o n , 3 n d t h e m o u n t 3 i n o f c o p p e r , 3 n d t h e m o u n t a i n o f

s i l v e r , a n d t h e m o u n t a i n o f g o l d , and t h e m o u n t a i n o f s o f t

m e t a l , a n d t h e m o u n t a i n o f l e a d — a l l t h e s e b e f o r e t h e C h o s e n

O n e w i l l b e l i k e w a x b e f o r e f i r e , a n d l i k e t h e w a t e r w h i c h

c o m e s d o w n f r o m a b o v e (6v, 335) o n t h e s e m o u n t a i n s , 3 n d

t h e y w i l l b e c o m e w e 3 k u n d e r h i s f e e t . 52 . 7 A n d i t w i l l c o m e

t o p 3 s s i n t h o s e d 3 y s that n e i t h e r b y g o l d , n o r b y s i l v e r , w i l l

m e n s a v e t h e m s e l v e s ; t h e y w i l l b e u n a b l e t o s a v e t h e m s e l v e s

C H A P T E R S 5 1 - 5 3 137

52. 8 m a t e r i a l : literally 'clothing, covering' , i .e. no covering with which to make a breastplate ; alternatively the text could be taken to m e a n 'nor the protection of a breastplate' , i .e. there will no longer be the protective covering provided b y a breastplate.

52. 9 w i p e d o u t . F o r this meaning of ^'Vtlrh^; cf. the I thpa'al of I H S . I n fact it seems quite plausible to think that f'thth^ i is directly d e ­pendent on an A r a m a i c ]nn3n''; this explanation is m o r e likely than Charles's explanation in terms of the Greek (cf. Text, 96).

53. 2 a n d e v e r y t h i n g a t w h i c h ( t h e r i g h t e o u s ) to i l . T h e meaning o f w . I f. appears to be that the sinners, in order to secure their salvation, will bring offerings to the L o r d of Spirits, but these offerings will be unacceptable, and of no advantage to the sinners, because they are acquired unjustly. O n this view the first par t of v . 2 explains w h y the offerings are unacceptable. However , the text is not very clear, and appears c o r r u p t ; I have supplied ' the r ighteous' in the translation on the a s s u m p ­tion that some such w o r d as this has dropped out of the Ethiopic . B u t the text is still not all that clear, and the corruption m a y well go deeper than this (cf. Dillmann, Translation, 169).

u n c e a s i n g l y : literally 'and they will not cease'—^i.e. presumably, f rom being destroyed and banished. B u t see also A b b 35" T a n a 9.

or to flee. 52. 8 And there will be neither iron for war, nor material for a breastplate; bronze will be of no use, and tin will be of no use and will count for nothing, (6v, b i ) and lead will not be wanted. 52. 9 All these will be wiped out and de­stroyed from the face of the earth, when the Chosen One ap­pears before the Lord of Spirits.'

53. I And there my eyes saw (6v, b5) a deep valley, and its mouth (was) open; and all those who dwell upon the dry ground and the sea and the islands will bring gifts and presents and offerings to him, but that deep valley will not become full. 53. 2 And their hands commit evil, and everything at which (the righteous) toil, the sinners evilly (6v, b io) devour; and (so) the sinners will be destroyed from before the Lord of Spirits, and will be bani^ied from the face of his earth, unceasingly, for ever and ever. 53. 3 F o r I saw the angels of punishment going and preparing all (6v, bi5) the instruments of Satan. 53. 4 And I asked the angel of peace who went with me, and I said to him: 'These instruments—for whom are

138 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

5 4 . 7 w h i c h ( a r e ) a b o v e t h e h e a v e n s . • . a n d u n d e r t h e e a r t h . T h e text is in a confused state, and appears to be overloaded. T h e evidence o f V. 8 makes plausible the suggestion that originally only two categories of water were mentioned h e r e — t h a t above heaven and that under the earth (cf. Charles, Text, 98) .

they preparing them?' 53 . 5 And he said to m e : 'They are preparing these for the kings and the powerful of this earth, that by means of them they may be destroyed. (6v, b2o) 53 . 6 And after this the Righteous and Chosen One will cause the house of his congregation to appear; from then on, in the name of the Lord of Spirits, they will not be hindered. 53. 7 And before him these mountains will not be (firm) like the earth, and the hills will be like a spring of water; (6v, b25) and the righteous will have rest from the ill-treatment of the siimers.'

54. I And I looked and turned to another part of the earth, and I saw there a deep valley with burning fire. 54. 2 And they brought the kings and the powerful and threw them into that valley. 54. 3 And (6v, b3o) there my eyes saw how they made instruments for them—iron chains of immeasurable weight. 54. 4 And I asked the angel of peace who went with me, say­ing: 'These chain-instruments—for whom are they being prepared ?' 54. 5 And he said to m e : 'These are being pre­pared (6v, b35) for the hosts of Azazel, that they may take them and throw them into the lowest part of Hell; and they will cover their jaws with rough stones, as the Lord of Spirits commanded. 54. 6 And Michael and Gabriel, Raphael and Phanuel—these will take hold of them on that great day, (6v, C I ) and throw them on that day into the furnace of burning fire, that the Lord of Spirits may take vengeance on them for their iniquity, in that they became servants of Satan and led astray those who dwell (6v, 05) upon the dry ground. 54. 7 And in those days the punishment of the Lord of Spirits will go out, and all the storehouses of the waters which (are) above the heavens . . . and under the earth will be opened, 54. 8 and all the waters will be joined (6v, c i o ) with the waters which (are) above the heavens. T h e water which (is) above

C H A P T E R S 5 3 - 5 6 1 3 9

5 5 . 4 m y g l o r y : Berl E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 35^ A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 omit ' m y ' .

5 6 . 3 i n t h e d e p t h s : literally 'of the depths ' .

heaven is male, and the vv ater which (is) under the earth is female. 54. 9 And all those who dwell upon the dry ground and those who dwell under the ends of heaven will be wiped out. 54. 10 And because of this (6v, C15) they will acknow­ledge their iniquity which they have committed on the earth, and through this they will be destroyed.'

55. I And after this the Head of Days repented, and said: T have destroyed to no purpose all those who dwell upon the dry ground.' 55. 2 And he swore by his great name: 'From now on (6v, c2o) I will not act like this towards all those who dwell upon the dry ground; and I will put a sign in heaven, and it will be a pledge of faith between me and them for ever, so long as heaven (is) above the earth. 55. 3 And this will be in accordance with my command; when I want to take hold of them (6v, 025) by the hand of the angels on the day of dis­tress and pain in the face of this my anger and my wrath, my wrath and my anger will remain upon them', says the Lord, the Lord of Spirits. 55. 4 'You powerful kings, who dwell upon the dry ground, will be obliged to watch (6v, 030) my Chosen One sit down on the throne of my glory, and judge, in the name of the Lord of Spirits, Azazel and all his associates and all his hosts.'

56. I And I saw there the hosts of the angels of punish­ment (6v, 03 5) as they went, and they were holding chains of iron and bronze. 56. 2 And I asked the angel of peace who went with me, saying: ' T o whom are those who are holding (the chains) going?' 56. 3 And he said to m e : 'Each to his own chosen ones and to his own beloved ones, that they may be thrown into the chasm in the depths of the valley. 56. 4 And then that valley will be filled (yr, a i ) with their chosen and beloved ones, and the days of their hfe will be at an end, and the days of their leading astray will no longer be counted.

I 4 0 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

5 6 . 6 m y c h o s e n o n e s ( i s t and 2 n d ) : T a n a 9 ; o ther M S S . have ei ther 'his chosen ones ' (so B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 3 5 ' on the first occasion, and m o s t M S S . on t h e second) o r 'their chosen ones ' .

5 6 . 7 a d m i t t o k n o w i n g : literally 'know' .

t h e r e a r e c o r p s e s e n o u g h : literally ' there is a n u m b e r of corpses ' , cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 1 7 5 .

5 7 . I t o t h e s o u t h : Hterally ' to the middle of the day' . T h e Ethiopic is possibly a (not entirely satisfactory) rendering of \J£c^r]\i^pla, used in a local, not a temporal sense (cf . Dillmann, Translation, 1 7 6 , and the ambiguous Korrdt neCTimPplov = ZHi! : of A c t s 8 : 2 6 ) .

56. 5 And in those days the angels will gather together, and will throw themselves (yr, 3 5 ) towards the east upon the Parthians and Medes; they will stir up the kings, so that a disturbing spirit will come upon them, and they will drive them from their thrones; and they will come out like lions from their lairs, and like hungry wolves (yr, a io ) in the middle of their flocks. 56. 6 And they will go up and trample upon the land of my chosen ones, and the land of my chosen ones will become before them a tramping-ground and a beaten track. 56. y But the city of my righteous ones will be a hindrance to their horses, and they will stir up slaughter amongst themselves, (yr, 3 1 5 ) and their (own) right hand will be strong 3g3inst them; 3nd a man will not 3 d m i t to knowing his neighbour or his brother, nor a son his father or his mother, until through their death there are corpses enough, and their punishment— it will not be in vain. 56. 8 And in those days Sheol will open its mouth, (yr, 3 2 0 ) 3 n d they will sink into it; and their de­struction—Sheol will SW3II0W up the sinners before the f3ce of the chosen.'

5y. I And it C 3 m e to p3ss 3f ter this t h 3 t I saw another host of chariots, with men riding on them, 3nd they C 3 m e upon the wind from the east (yr, 3 2 5 ) 3 n d from the west to the south. 5y. 2 And the sound of the noise of their c h 3 r i o t s W 3 s h e 3 r d , and when this commotion occurred, the holy ones observed (it) from heaven, and the pilkrs of the e 3 r t h were shsken from their found3t ions , 3 n d (the sound) W3S h e 3 r d

C H A P T E R S 5 6 - 5 9 1 4 1

5 8 . 6 c e a s e l e s s l i g h t : literally 'light that cannot be counted' or 'light that cannot be measured ' , cf. 4 8 . i.

5 9 . I a n d t h e r e g u l a t i o n s g o v e r n i n g t h e m : literally 'and their regula­tion' , taking H"iii as the equivalent of 5iKa(co|jia; but cf. also Charles, Translation, 1 1 2 .

5 9 . 2 a n d t h e y s h o w e d m e t h e d w e l l i n g s o f t h e d r y g r o u n d . T h i s s tatement makes no sense in its present context , and should probably b e

from the ends of earth to the ends of heaven throughout one day. (yr, 330) 5y. 3 And all will fall down and worship the Lord of Spirits. And this is the end of the second parable.

58. I And I began to speak the third parable about the righteous and about the chosen. 58. 2 Blessed (are) you, the righteous and chosen, for your lot (will be) glorious! (yr, 335) 58. 3 And the righteous will be in the light of the sun, and the chosen in the light of eternal life; and there will be no end to the days of their life, and the days of the holy will be without number. 58. 4 And they will seek the light, and will find righteousness with the Lord of Spirits. Peace (be) to the righteous with the Lord of the world! (yr, b i ) 58. 5 And after this it will be said to the holy that they should seek in heaven the secrets of righteousness, the lot of faith; for it has become bright as the sun upon the dry ground, and dark­ness has passed away. 58. 6 And there will be ceaseless light, (yr, b5) and to a limit of days they will not come, for darkness will have been destroyed previously; and the light will endure before the Lord of Spirits, and the light of uprightness will endure before the Lord of Spirits for ever.

(yr, b io) 59. I And in those days my eyes saw the secrets of the flashes of lightning, and the lights, and the regulations governing them; and they flash for a blessing or for a curse, as the Lord of Spirits wishes. 59. 2 And there I saw the secrets of the thunder, and (how) when it crashes in (yr, bi5) heaven above, the sound of it is heard; and they showed me the dwellings of the dry ground, and the sound of the thunder for peace and for blessing, or for a curse, according to the

148 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

regarded as an interpolation (cf. Mart in , Translation, 1 1 7 , and contrast Charles, Text, 1 0 3 ) . G . K u h n ( 'Beitrage zur Erklarung des Buches H e n o c h ' , ZAW 3 9 ( 1 9 2 1 ) , 269) seeks to explain the difficulty b y assum­ing a confusion in the underlying A r a m a i c between pIK 'earth ' and p13 'lightning'. A reference to lightning certainly fits m o r e naturally into the context , but E t h ' the dry ground' points back to KWa"*, not pIN.

60. I I t is generally argued that c . 60 belonged originally to a N o a h apocalypse, and that E n o c h ' s name has been substituted in v . i for that o f N o a h (in support o f this view cf. v . 8) . B u t this chapter is not itself a unity (see particularly the notes on v . 6 and v . 2 4 ) .

60. 3 a n d g a v e w a y : literally 'and were loosened', cf. D a n . 5 : 6.

60. 5 W h a t s i g h t h a s d i s t u r b e d y o u l i k e t h i s ? : literally 'Because of what sight are you disturbed like this ?'

word of the Lord of Spirits. 59. 3 And after this all the secrets of the lights and of the flashes of lightning were shown to m e ; (yr, hzo) they flash to bring blessing and satisfaction.

60. I In the five-hundredth year, in the seventh month, on the fourteenth (day) of the month in the life of Enoch. In that parable I saw how the heaven of heavens was shaken violently, and the host (yr, hz^) of the Most High and the angels, a thousand thousands and ten thousand times ten thousand, were extremely disturbed. 60.2 And then I saw the Head of Days sitting on the throne of his glory, and the angels and the righteous were standing around him. 60.3 And a great trembling seized me, (yr, b3o) and fear took hold of me, and my loins collapsed and gave way, and my whole being melted, and I fell upon my face. 60. 4 And the holy Michael sent another holy angel, one of the holy angels, and he raised m e ; and when he raised me, my spirit returned, for I had been unable (yr, b35) to endure the sight of that host, and the dis­turbance, and the shaking of heaven. 60. 5 And the holy Michael said to m e : 'What sight has disturbed you like this? Until today has the day of his mercy lasted, and he has been merciful and long-suffering towards those who dwell upon

C H A P T E R S 5 9 - 6 0 143

60. 6 f o r t h o s e w h o w o r s h i p t h e r i g h t e o u s j u d g e m e n t : (i) J & r t ? ^ : (and equally the variant iLf-M^ i) is a strange word to use in conjunc­tion with itil:. T h e r e have been at tempts at explaining J6.rt74.; in terms of a misunderstanding of a H e b r e w Vorlage (cf. Halevy, jfA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 6 7 - 9 ; Beer , Translation, 2 6 9 ; Charles, Translation, 1 1 4 ) , but none of these at tempts is convincing. I suggest that the mistake lies not in !, but in M'ii i, and that Stii; is dependent on an A r a m a i c

which in this case ought to have been taken as ' judge' not as ' judgement ' (for p as a title of G o d cf. Aram"*! x i 2 ( = 2 2 . 1 4 )

-php p ^ - 1 3 mnV). (2) T h e reading f.(\13i.\ presupposes that a c o n ­trast is intended between those who worship the J u d g e and those who deny his judgement and take his name in vain, just as at the end of the verse there is a contrast between the chosen and the sinners. Possibly the reading hS-M^! should be adopted; in this case all three clauses beginning rtJirt: will refer to the s inners—they do not worship the J u d g e , they deny his judgement , and they take his n a m e in vain.

T h e account of the (Noachic ) judgement appears to break off at this point, and to be continued only in v . 2 4 c and v. 2 5 . However , w . 7 - 2 4 a b do not themselves form a uni ty ; vv. 7 - 1 0 and 24ab deal with B e h e m o t h and Leviathan, while w . 1 1 - 2 3 describe various meteorological p h e n o ­m e n a (cf. F lemming, Text, 64 f., 6 8 ; Translation, 7 7 , 7 9 ) .

60. 7 w i l l b e s e p a r a t e d . T h e reading of B M 4 9 1 ( 'were separated' ) has sometimes been preferred, since v . 9 appears to d e m a n d here a reference to an event in the past (cf. Charles, Text, 1 0 5 ; Beer , Transla­tion, 269) . However , it seems to m e doubtful whether B M 4 9 1 contains the original E t h i o p i c reading.

60. 8 a n i m m e n s e d e s e r t : literally 'a desert that cannot be seen' . B u t

the dry ground. 60. 6 And when (yr, c i ) the day, and the power, and the punishment, and the judgement come, which the Lord of Spirits has prepared for those who worship the righteous judgement, and for those who deny the righteous judgement, and for those who take his name in vain—and that day has been prepared, (yr, C5) for the chosen a covenant, but for the sinners a visitation.' 60. y And on that day two monsters will be separated from one another: a female monster, whose name (is) Leviathan, to dwell in the depths of the sea above the springs of the waters; 60. 8 and the name of the male (is) Behemoth, (yr, c i o ) who occupies with his breast an immense desert, named Dendayn, on the east of

1 4 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

cf. also Dillmann, Translation, 3 0 , 1 8 4 . — I t is not clear whether there is a connection between the n a m e D e n d a y n and the n a m e Dudael in 1 0 . 4 . I f not, then there is something to be said for the view o f Dil lmann that the n a m e comes f rom ]!J.l and is an invention of the author of E n o c h . M o r e recently Milik (HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 8 f . ) has connected this name, as well as the n a m e in 1 0 . 4, with A r a m a i c Htl, viz. |"'1T ('the two breasts ' ) , and has identified the locality with the Mesopotamian Mashu.

60. I I T h e account of B e h e m o t h and Leviathan is interrupted b y w . 1 1 - 2 3 , S i d is only continued in v . 24ab. w . 1 1 - 2 3 fo rm a self-contained section with a distinctive theological view, and at tempt to explain various meteorological phenomena.

60. 1 2 T h e text of v . 1 2 , which deals summari ly with springs, winds, and stars, and of w . 1 3 - 1 5 , which deal with thunder and lightning, is difficult, and the meaning is not always clear.

t h e s p i r i t s . T h e reference is apparently to the spirits which, according to this passage, control the phenomena of nature (cf. especially w . 1 6 -2 1 ) . However , it is possible that in this verse aol£.il; should be translated b y ' w i n d ' — ' a n d how the winds are distributed' . ( F o r o o ^ ^ f l : = 'wind' cf . 7 0 . 3 ) .

t h e s p r i n g s a n d t h e w i n d s : E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 ' the springs of the winds ' . B u t cf . F l e m m i n g {Text, 65) who emends A l ^ O t " : to liT[<PO I or / t?^8! , i .e. ' the gates o f the winds ' .

the garden where the chosen and righteous dwell, where my great-grandfather was received, who was the seventh from Adam, the first man whom the Lord of Spirits made, (yr, C15) 60. 9 And I asked that other angel to show me the power of those monsters, how they were separated on one day and throvm, one into the depths of the sea, and the other on to the dry ground of the desert. 60. 10 And he said to m e : 'Son of Man, you here wish (yr, c2o) to know what is secret.' 60. 1 1 And the other angel spoke to me, (the one) who went with me and showed me what (is) secret, what (is) first and last in heaven, in the heights, and under the dry ground, in the depths, and at the ends of heaven, and at the foundations of heaven, and in the storehouses (yr, C25) of the winds; 60. 1 2 and how the spirits are distributed, and how they are weighed, and how the springs and the winds are counted

C H A P T E R 6 0 145

a c c o r d i n g t o t h e p o w e r o f ( t h e i r ) s p i r i t : or 'according to the power o f the wind' , cf. above.

a n d t h e p o w e r o f t h e l i g h t o f t h e m o o n . T h e plural suffix of ?J&ft°ff'>'; is probably to be explained on the grounds that the author had in m i n d the individual phases of the m o o n and took •flCyt i (note the less well attested variant -aCViilr:) as a collective (cf. WlT'.er^A i aao'^ftWof*' i i n v . 1 3 ; cf. also Dillmann, Translation, 1 8 6 ) .

. . . a n d t h e d i v i s i o n s o f t h e s t a r s . I omit cohao: ^J2.i[; : which makes httle sense in the context . I t is possible that ^fi'A: R' .C'^! is a marginal gloss on ^J&A; «n>^^ft j which has c o m e into the text .

60. 1 3 a n d i t s h o s t s . T h e suffix in 'fOfi^^O^l is ambiguous ; the present translation assumes that ao-ttd'p: is to b e taken as a collec­tive, and that the suflSx refers to the lightning only (cf. tOlT'^t^.S:; noi'*^^"tWfl'>«: at the beginning of the verse and Dillmann, Transla­tion, 1 8 7 ) . O n the other hand the suffix in I'Oj&l-f'aP'; could refer back to both oD-nd*: and iT'JJ-^i.fi':.

60. 1 4 f o r t h e t h u n d e r . . . f o r w a i t i n g . T h e Ethiopic is difficult, and a relative is really required before fltd?^^: (cf. B M 4 9 1 ) .

a n d ( a l t h o u g h ) n o t o n e . F o r the insertion of 'although' cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 1 8 7 . Hal6vy(JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 0 ) , on the basis of an assumed H e b r e w original finK K"71 for (Dh-i'., translates the whole passage : 'le tonnerre et I'^clair ne se separent pas m S m e une fois. ' T h i s is possible, but unlikely.

60. 1 5 a t t h e p r o p e r t i m e ( i s t ) : or ' immediately' (cf. Dil lmann, Lexicon, col . 1 1 9 7 ) .

c a u s e s ( i t ) t o r e s t : i.e. causes the thunder to rest.

d i v i d e s e q u a l l y b e t w e e n t h e m : between the thunder and lightning.

according to the power of (their) spirit; and the power of the light of the moon . . . and the divisions of the stars according to their names, and (how) all the divisions are made; (yr, C30) 60. 13 and the thunder according to the places where it falls; and all the divisions that are made in lightning that it may flash, and its hosts, how they quickly obey; 60. 14 for the thunder has fixed intervals (which) have been given to its sound for waiting; and the thunder and the lightning are not separate, (yr, 035) and (although) not one, through a spirit the two of them move inseparably; 60. 15 for when the lightning flashes, the thunder utters its voice, and the spirit at the proper time causes (it) to rest and divides equally between them;

146 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

60. IS t h e s t o r e h o u s e o f t h e t i m e s f o r t h e i r o c c u r r e n c e : literally 'of their t imes ' , i .e. o f the n u m b e r o f the t imes that the lightning is to flash and the thunder to sound (but cf. also Dillmann, Translation, 3 1 , 1 8 7 f . ) .

e a c h o f t h e m : the lightning and thunder alternately.

N o t e : the idea underlying w . 1 3 - 1 5 (and particularly v . 1 5 ) seems to be as follows: there is a storehouse which contains an infinite n u m b e r of flashes of lightning and peals of t h u n d e r ; at the appropriate m o m e n t the spirit releases a flash of lightning and peal of t h u n d e r ; in so doing the spirit ensures that the hghtning and thunder correspond in strength ('divides equally between t h e m ' ) ; the control of the spirit is likened, under a different image, to that of the rider of a h o r s e — t h e spirit holds back or urges forward the lightning and thunder alternately.

n u m b e r : literally 'mult i tude' .

60. 1 6 i t s s t r e n g t h : i.e. the strength o f the sea (cf . Dillmann, Transla­tion, 1 8 8 ) .

m o u n t a i n s : see Beer , Translation, 2 7 0 .

60. 1 8 h a s w i t h d r a w n . I take : as intransitive, but see Dillmann, Translation, 1 8 9 .

i t s p o w e r : i.e. the power of the snow, cf. v . 1 6 .

60. 1 9 w i t h t h e m : i.e. with the spirits o f the hoar-frost , hail, and snow.

for the storehouse of the times for their occurrence is (like) that of the sand, and each of them at the proper time is held by a rein, (yv, a i ) and turned back by the power of the spirit, and likewise driven forward, according to the number of the regions of the earth. 60. 16 And the spirit of the sea is male and strong, and according to the power of its strength (the spirit) turns it back with a rein, and (yv, 3 5 ) likewise it is driven forward and scattered amongst all the mountains of the earth. 60. ly And the spirit of the hoar-frost is its (own) angel; and the spirit of the hail is a good angel. 60. 18 And the spirit of the snow has withdrawn because of its power, and it has a special spirit; and that which rises (yv, a io ) from it is like smoke, and its name (is) frost. 60. 19 And the spirit of the mist is not associated with them in their

C H A P T E R 6 0 147

f o r i t s c o u r s e ( i s ) g l o r i o u s (literally 'in glory' ) b o t h i n l i g h t a n d i n d a r k n e s s , a n d i n w i n t e r a n d i n s u m m e r . I t is not clear why the p a t h of the spirit of the mist should be 'in glory' , but the alternative rendering ' in brightness ' (cf . 1 0 8 . 4 f . ) does not really make any better sense. I suggest that flfl-flrft^; is a gloss on d-nCYli which has c o m e into the text b y mistake; in support of this view cf. what is said of the dew in V. 2 0 . W i t h o u t (Ifl-flrh^; the sense of the passage is that mist appears in all conditions ('in light and in darkness, and in winter and in s u m m e r ' ) .

a n d i n i t s s t o r e h o u s e i s a n a n g e l . I follow A b b 35^ A b b 5 5 whose reading alone makes any sense in a somewhat obscure passage.

60. 2 0 a n d i t i s c o n n e c t e d : i.e. the dwelling of the dew is connected with the storehouses of the rain.

a n d i t s c o u r s e ( i s ) i n w i n t e r a n d i n s u m m e r : i.e. the dew appears in both winter and s u m m e r (cf. v . 1 9 ) .

60. 2 1 a n d w h e n e v e r i t j o i n s w i t h t h e w a t e r t h a t ( i s ) o n t h e d r y g r o u n d . . . T h e s e words look like a dittograph, but cf. Charles, Text, 1 0 7 . I f the words are not a dittograph, the apodosis of the sentence has been lost.

Storehouses, but has a special storehouse; for its course (is) glorious both in light and in darkness, and in winter and in summer, (yv, 3 1 5 ) and in its storehouse is an angel. 60. 20 T h e spirit of the dew (has) its dwelling at the ends of heaven, and it is connected with the storehouses of the rain; and its course (is) in winter and in summer, and its clouds and the clouds of the mist are associated, (yv, a2o) and one gives to the other. 60. 2 1 And when the spirit of the rain moves from its storehouse, the angels come and open the storehouse, and bring it out; and when it is scattered over all the dry ground, it joins with all the water that (is) on the dry ground; and whenever it joins (yv, 325) with the water that (is) on the dry ground . . . 60. 22 for the waters are for those who dwell upon the dry ground, for (they are) nourishment for the dry-ground from the Most High who is in heaven; therefore there is a fixed measure for the rain, and the angels comprehend it. 60. 23 All these things (yv, 330) I saw towards the Garden of

148 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

60. 2 4 v . 24ab forms the continuation of v . 1 0 . M o r e precisely, v . 2 4 a looks like a redactional link, and v . 2 4 b begins the answer to the question posed in v . 9 about the two monsters . Unfortunately the tex t o f v . 2 4 c and V. 2 5 is clearly out o f order in t h e majori ty o f the M S S . ; the m i s ­take appears to have arisen t h r o u g h t h e accidental omission o f s o m e words in v . 24 , and their subsequent insertion in v . 2 5 (cf. T a n a 9 and for a different view see F l e m m i n g , Text, 6 8 ; Translation, 7 9 ) .

t h e p u n i s h m e n t o f t h e L o r d . . . i n v a i n . T h e fact that a verb is lacking in the majority of the M S S . ( A . J & M : has been secondarily added in Bodl 5 U l l Frankfurt M S . V a t 7 1 ) is an indication that the t e x t here is o u t of order .

6 1 . 3 t o t h e r i g h t e o u s : B M 4 8 5 Ber l A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 B M 4 9 2 ; B M 4 9 1 E t h I I omit .

6 1 . 4 s t r e n g t h e n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : E t h I ; E t h I I b y a mistake has 'strengthen the voice {or 'word ' ) of righteousness' .

Righteousness. 60. 24 And the angel of peace who was with me said to m e : 'These two monsters, prepared in accordance with the greatness of the Lord, will be fed that the punish­ment of the Lord . . . in vain. And children will be killed with (yv, 335) their mothers, and sons with their fathers. 60. 25 When the punishment of the Lord of Spirits rests upon them, it will remain resting that the punishment of the Lord of Spirits may not come in vain upon these. After­wards the judgement will be according to his mercy and his patience.'

61 . I And in those days I saw (yv, b i ) long cords given to those angels, and they acquired wings for themselves, and flew, and went towards the north. 61 . 2 And I asked the angel, saying: 'Why did these take (yv, b5) the long cords and go? ' And he said to m e : 'They went that they may measure.' 61 . 3 And the angel who went with me said to m e : 'These will bring the measurements of the righteous and the ropes of the righteous to the righteous, that they may rely on the name of the Lord of Spirits (yv, b i o ) for ever and ever. 61. 4 T h e chosen will begin to dwell with the chosen, and these measurements will be given to faith, and will strengthen righteousness. 61 . 5 And these measurements will reveal all

C H A P T E R S 6 0 - 6 1 149

6 1 . 7 A n d h i m : either the Chosen O n e or G o d (cf. v . 5 ) .

b e f o r e e v e r y t h i n g : hterally 'before a word ' , i .e. before uttering any other word , cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 1 9 3 .

6 1 . 8 h i s g l o r y : E t h I I ; E t h I omits 'his ' .

6 1 . 9 a c c o r d i n g t o t h e w o r d o f t h e n a m e o f t h e L o r d o f S p i r i t s . ' T h e w o r d of the n a m e ' is a curious expression, and it seems possible that we have here a double reading.

6 1 . 1 0 A n d h e w i l l c a l l . . . t h e h o l y o n e s a b o v e . Dil lmann (Transla­tion, 1 9 4 ) can see no reason w h y either G o d or the Chosen One should need to call the host of the heavens, and he accordingly emends itlf: and toitiv i into ItCt i and (OUrit: ( the latter reading is n o w attested b y B M 4 8 S BM 4 9 1 A b b ss T a n a 9 ) ; but the idea of G o d summoning his host seems to m e not impossible, and in any case Dil lmaim's emended text is not without difficulties. (Cf . further Charles, Text, n o . )

the secrets of the depths of the earth, and those who were destroyed by the desert, (yv, b i 5 ) and those who were de­voured by the fish of the sea and by animals, that they may return and rely on the day of the Chosen One; for no one will be destroyed before the Lord of Spirits, and no one can be destroyed.' 6 1 . 6 And all those in the heavens above received a command, (yv, hzo) and power and one voice and one light like fire were given to them. 6 1 . y And him, before everjrthing, they blessed and exalted and praised in wisdom; and they showed themselves wise in speech and in the spirit of life. 61 . 8 And the Lord of Spirits set the Chosen One on the throne of his glory, (yv, b25) and he will judge all the works of the holy ones in heaven above, and in the balance he will weigh their deeds. 6 1 . 9 And when he lifts his face to judge their secret ways according to the word of the name of the Lord of Spirits, and their path according to the way of the righteous judgement (yv, b3o) of the Lord Most High, they will all speak with one voice, and bless, and praise, and exalt, and glorify the name of the Lord of Spirits. 6 1 . 1 0 And he will call all the host of the heavens, and all the holy ones above, and the host of the Lord, (yv, b35) the Cherubim, and the Seraphim and the Ophannim, and all the angels of power, and

ISO T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

6 1 . 1 2 h i s h o l y o n e s : Ryl m o s t E t h I I M S S . ; E t h I Bodl s U l l V a t 7 1 M u n i c h 3 0 ' the holy ones ' .

all the angels of the principalities, and the Chosen One, and the other host which (is) upon the dry ground and over the water, on that day, 6 i . ii and they will raise one voice, and will bless, and praise, and glorify, and exalt (him), in the spirit of faith, and in the spirit of wisdom and of patience, and (yv, C I ) in the spirit of mercy, and in the spirit of justice and of peace, and in the spirit of goodness; and they will all say with one voice: 'Blessed is he, and blessed be the name of the Lord of Spirits for ever and ever.' 6 1 . 1 2 All those who do not sleep in heaven above will bless him; (yv, C5) all his holy ones who (are) in heaven will bless him, and all the chosen ones who dwell in the Garden of Life, and every spirit which is able to bless, and praise, and exalt, and hallow your holy name, (yv, CIO ) and all flesh which beyond (its) power will praise and bless your name for ever and ever. 6 1 . 1 3 F o r great (is) the mercy of the Lord of Spirits, and (he is) long-suffering; and all his works and all his forces, as many as he has made, he has revealed to the righteous and the chosen (yv, C15) in the name of the Lord of Spirits.

62. I And thus the Lord commanded the kings and the mighty and the exalted, and those who dwell upon the earth, and said: 'Open your eyes, and raise your horns, if you are able to acknowledge the Chosen One.' 62. 2 And the Lord of Spirits sat (yv, C2o) on the throne of his glory, and the spirit of righteousness was poured out on him, and the word of his mouth kills all the sinners and all the lawless, and they are destroyed before him. 62. 3 And on that day all the kings and the mighty and the exalted, and those who possess the earth, will stand u p ; (yv, 025) and they will see and recognize how he sits on the throne of his glory, and the righteous are judged in righteousness before him, and no idle word is spoken before him. 62. 4 And pain will come upon them as (upon) a woman in labour for whom giving birth is difficult, (yv, C30)

C H A P T E R S 6 1 - 6 2 1 5 1

6 2 . 5 S o n o f a W o m a n : B M 4 9 1 E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 'Son o f M a n ' .

6 2 . 6 w h o r u l e s e v e r y t h i n g w h i c h i s h i d d e n : or possibly 'who rules everything, who was hidden' . T h i s translation seems less plausible than the one given above, but it would provide a smoother transition to the digression which follows in w . 7 f. (for which cf. 4 8 . 6 f . ) .

6 2 . I I f. a n d t o h i s c h o s e n . . . t h e r i g h t e o u s . T h e s e words are omitted b y Bodl 5 Ryl^ 5 M S S .

when her child enters the mouth of the womb, and she has difficulty in giving birth. 62. 5 And one half of them will look at the other, and they will be terrified, and will cast down their faces, and pain will take hold of them, when they see that Son of a Woman sitting on the throne of his glory, (yv, 03 5) 62. 6 And the mighty kings, and all those who possess the earth, will praise and bless and exalt him who rules everjrthing which is hidden. 62. 7 For from the beginning the Son of Man was hidden, and the Most High kept him in the presence of his power, and revealed him (only) to the chosen; 62. 8 and the community of the holy and the chosen will be sown, and all the chosen will stand before him (8r, a i ) on that day. 62. 9 And all the mighty kings, and the exalted, and those who rule the dry ground, will fall down before him on their faces and worship; and they will set their hope upon that Son of Man, (8r, 35) and will entreat him, and will petition for mercy from him. 62. 10 But that Lord of Spirits will then so press them that they will hasten to go out from before him, and their faces will be filled with shame, and the darkness will grow deeper on their faces. 62. 1 1 And the angels of punish­ment will take them, (8r, a io ) that they may repay them for the wrong which they did to his children and to his chosen ones. 62. 1 2 And they will become a spectacle to the righteous and to his chosen ones; they will rejoice over them, for the anger of the Lord of Spirits will rest upon them, and the sword of the Lord (8r, 3 1 5 ) of Spirits will be drunk with them. 62. 13 And the righteous and the chosen will be saved on that day, and they will never see the face of the sinners and the

isa T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

6 2 . I s o f l i f e : Bodl s Ryl m o s t E t h II M S S . ; E t h I U l l B M 4 8 6 B M 4 9 2 'of glory' .

6 3 . 3 b e f o r e y o u : so U l l ; all other M S S . omit, but the thought is surely implied in any case (cf. Dillmann, Translation, 1 9 9 ) .

w i t h o u t n u m b e r . . . b e y o n d r e c k o n i n g : "i^iV^^i }i^(^{ao')\ and rh^-f l : ?i2V0! look like variant readings which b y mistake have both c o m e into the text (cf. U l l ) .

lawless from then on. 62. 14 And the Lord of Spirits will re­main over them, and with that Son of Man they will dwell, and eat, and lie down, (8r, a2o) and rise up for ever and ever. 62. 15 And the righteous and chosen will have risen from the earth, and will have ceased to cast down their faces, and will have put on the garment of life. 62. 16 And this will be a garment of life from the Lord of Spirits; and your garments will not wear out, and your glory will not fail (8r, 325) before the Lord of Spirits.

63. I In those days the mighty kings who possess the dry ground will entreat the angels of his punishment to whom they have been handed over that they might give them a little respite, and that they might fall down and worship before the Lord (8r, 330) of Spirits, and confess their sin before him. 63. 2 And they will bless and praise the Lord of Spirits, and say: 'Blessed be the Lord of Spirits and the Lord of kings, the Lord of the mighty and the Lord of the rich, and the Lord of glory and the Lord of wisdom! (8r, 335) 63. 3 And everything secret is clear before you, and your power (is) for all genera­tions, and your glory for ever and ever; deep, and without number, are all your secrets, and your righteousness is beyond reckoning. 63. 4 Now we realize that we ought to praise and bless the Lord of kings and the one who is king over all kings.' 63. 5 And they will say: 'Would that we might be given (8r, b i ) a respite, that we might praise and thank and bless him, and make our confession before his glory. 63. 6 And now we long for a little respite, but do not find (it) ; we are driven off, and do not obtain (it) ; and the light has passed away from

C H A P T E R S 6 2 - 6 5 1 5 3

6 3 . 1 0 i n t o t h e flames: on J i . ^ ' l W ' f l ! cf. Dillmann, Translation, 1 9 9 , and contrast F lemming , Translation, 84.

64. I figures: cf. 40 . 2 .

before us, (8r, b5) and darkness (will be) our dwelling for ever and ever. 63. 7 F o r we have not made our confession before him, and we have not praised the name of the Lord of kings, and we have not praised the Lord for all his works, but our hope has been on the sceptre of our kingdom and of our glory. 63. 8 And on the day of our affliction and distress (8r, b i o ) he does not save us, and we find no respite to make our confession that our Lord is faithful in all his doings, and in all his judgements and his justice, and (that) his judgements show no respect for persons. 63. 9 And we pass away from before him because of our works, and all our sins have been counted exactly.' 63. 10 Then (8r, b i 5 ) they will say to them: 'Our souls are sated with possessions gained through iniquity, but they do not prevent our going down into the flames of the torment of Sheol.' 63. 1 1 And after this their faces will be filled with darkness and shame before that Son of Man, and they will be driven from before him, and the sword will dwell among them before him. (8r, b2o) 63. 1 2 And thus says the Lord of Spirits: 'This is the law and the judgement for the mighty and the kings and the exalted, and for those who possess the dry ground, before the Lord of Spirits.'

64. I And I saw other figures hidden in that place. 64. 2 I heard (8r, b25) the voice of the angel saying: 'These are the angels who came down from heaven on to the earth, and revealed what is secret to the sons of men, and led astray the sons of men so that they committed sin.'

65. I And in those days Noah saw that the earth (8r, b3o) had tilted, and that its destruction was near. 65. 2 And he set off from there, and went to the ends of the earth, and cried out to his great-grandfather Enoch; and Noah said three times in a bitter voice: 'Hear me, hear me, hear me! ' 65. 3 And he said to him: 'Tell me what it is that is being done on the

IS4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

6 5 . 6 e n c h a n t m e n t s . T h e use o f '^•(IC: to mean 'enchantment ' reflects the use of the root I S n in Aramaic and Hebrew, and is further evidence for the view that the Ethiopic text of E n o c h is directly dependent on a Semitic Vorlage (contrast the opinion of Caquot and Geoltrain, Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) . 49, note i ) .

6 5 . 8 l i k e t h e f o r m e r : i.e. like silver (v. 7 ) .

a n d t h a t a n g e l d i s t r i b u t e s ( t h e m ) . T h i s translation follows the sugges­tion of Caquot and Geoltrain (Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 4 7 - 9 ) w h o connect fD^(\£:C; with the Syriac root »•=>; it seems preferable to the transla­tion of Charles ( 'and that angel is p r e - e m i n e n t ' ; cf. Translation, 1 3 0 ; Dillmarm, Translation, 3 5 , 2 0 2 f . ) , since there is no reason w h y the angel should be described as 'pre-eminent ' . — 1 1 3 occurs in A r a m a i c as well as in S y r i a c ; the fact that i appears in this passage to have a meaning derived f rom A r a m a i c or Syriac is further evidence for the view that the translator of E n o c h m a d e direct use of a Semitic Vorlage.

earth (8r, b35) that the earth is so afflicted and shaken, lest I be destroyed with it.' 65. 4 And immediately there was a great disturbance on the earth, and a voice was heard from heaven, and I fell upon my face. 65. 5 And my great-grandfather Enoch came and stood by me, and said to m e : 'Why did you cry out to me with such bitter crying and weeping? 65. 6 And a command has gone out (8r, c i ) from before the Lord against those who dwell upon the dry ground that this must be their end, for they have learnt all the secrets of the angels, and all the wrongdoing of the satans, and all their secret power, and all (8r, 05) the power of those who practise magic arts, and the power of enchantments, and the power of those who cast molten images for all the earth; 65. 7 and further how silver is produced from the dust of the earth, and how soft metal occurs on the earth; 65. 8 for lead and tin are not produced (8r, c i o ) from the earth like the former; there is a spring which produces them, and an angel who stands in it, and that angel distributes (them).' 65. 9 And after this my great-grandfather Enoch took hold of me with his hand, and raised me, and said to m e : 'Go, for I have asked the Lord of Spirits (8r, C 1 5 ) about this disturbance on the earth.

C H A P T E R 6 5 1 5 5

6 5 . 1 0 a n d t h e y w i l l n o l o n g e r b e c o u n t e d . I follow the reading of B M 4 9 1 , (BK^'V'%Mt\ (not apparently known to earlier scholars ) ; but the m u c h better attested (Dh.^^'%Ci^\ would presumably have to b e interpreted in the same way. F o r the meaning of the passage cf. 56 . 4. However , the text is not entirely satisfactory, and there is m u c h to be said for the suggestion o f Schmidt ('Original L a n g u a g e of the Parables of E n o c h ' , 3 3 8 ) that in the A r a m a i c Vorlage VyiiTf' was mistaken for XIBIT'. T h e meaning will then be 'their j u d g e m e n t . . . will not be with­held before m e ' .

t h e s o r c e r i e s . T h e translation adopts the proposal of Halevy (JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 4 f . ) who suggested that the Ethiopic translator of E n o c h misread C t P i n 'months ' for 0"'B'*in 'sorceries ' . I t has subsequently been pointed out that this confusion is possible in A r a m a i c as well as in H e b r e w , since Aramaic-speaking Jews did employ S ' tPin as well as the m o r e c o m ­m o n XTI'T' (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 1 ; Ullendorff, 'An A r a m a i c "Vorlage"}', 2 6 1 ) . However , Caquot and Geoltrain (Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 4 9 - 5 1 ) a t tempt to defend the reading AiD-iJ.'i; = 'months ' .

a n d l e a r n t , t h e e a r t h : B M 4 8 5 A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 ; B M 4 9 1 Berl E t h I I ' they have learnt that the earth ' .

6 5 . I I A n d f o r t h e s e : i .e. , apparently, for mankind ('those who dwell upon the dry ground' , cf. v. 6 and v . 10) , as the contrast with N o a h in the second half of the verse suggests.

t h e y s h o w e d t o t h e m : i.e. the angels showed to mankind (cf. v . 6 ) . B u t the construction could also be regarded as impersonal with the meaning : ' they (mankind) were sh9wn . . . '

a n d t h e y h a v e b e e n c o n d e m n e d : i.e. mankind has been condemned,

i n n o c e n t : literally 'good' .

65. 10 And he said to m e : "Because of their iniquity their judgement has been completed, and they will no longer be counted before m e ; because of the sorceries which they have searched out and learnt, the earth and those who dwell upon it will be destroyed." 65. 1 1 And for these there will be no place of refuge for ever, for (8r, c2o) they showed to them what is secret, and they have been condemned; but not so for you, my son; the Lord of Spirits knows that you (are) pure and innocent of this reproach concerning the secrets. 65. 1 2 And he has established your name among the holy, and will keep you from amongst those who dwell upon the

1S6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

67. 2 a n d w h e n . . . t h a t ( t a s k ) : i .e. when the angels c o m e out for the task of releasing the waters under the earth, cf. 66. i and a. ( N o t e that for the verb here A b b 3 5 has OJfrfr:, not (Dj^fr : (so Charles and F l e m m i n g ) — even supposing that t D j f f r ; rtfl'-X'F! could be interpreted to m e a n 'and when they have completed that task', cf . Charles , Translation, 1 3 3 ; Flemming , Translation, 85.)

67 . 3 I w i l l n o t ( a g a i n ) p u t ( t h e m ) t o t h e t e s t . T h i s seems to be the meaning of A-J&ffOhC: (cf . Mart in , Translation, 1 4 3 ; Caquot and G e o l ­train, Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 1 ; and cf. G e n . 8 : 2 1 - 9 : 1 1 ) , even though aoh&i is normally used in the I I 2 form, not the I i form, with this meaning.

dry ground; and he has destined (8r, 025) your offspring in righteousness to be kings and for great honours, and from your offspring will flow out a spring of the righteous and holy without number for ever.'

66. I And after this he showed me the angels of punish­ment who were ready to come and release all the forces (8r, C30) of the water which is under the earth in order to bring judgement and destruction on all those who reside and dwell upon the dry ground. 66. 2 And the Lord of Spirits com­manded the angels who were (then) coming out not to raise (their) hands, but to keep watch; for those angels were in charge of the forces of the waters. (8r, C35) 66. 3 And I came out from before Enoch.

67. I And in those days the word of the Lord came to me, and he said to m e : 'Noah, behold your lot has come up before me, a lot without reproach, a lot of love and of uprightness. 67. 2 And now the angels are making a wooden (structure), and when the angels come out for that (task), I will put my hand on it, (8v, a i ) and keep it safe, and from it will come the seed of life, and a change shall take place that the dry ground may not remain empty. 67. 3 And I will establish your off­spring before me for ever and ever, and I will scatter those who dwell with you over the face (8v, 35) of the dry ground; I will not (again) put (them) to the test on the face of the earth, but they will be blessed and will increase on the dry ground in the name of the Lord. ' 67. 4 And they will shut up those

C H A P T E R S 6 5 - 6 7 157

67. 6 t h e g r o u n d : literally ' that ground' , or ' that area ' .

67. 7 o f t h a t s a m e ( a r e a ) : Hfff: refers back to ^htl ^AC: a t the end of v . 6.

67. I I d a y s ( 2 n d ) : E t h I I ; E t h I 'waters ' .

angels who showed iniquity in that burning valley which my great-grandfather Enoch had shown to me previously, in the west, near the mountains of gold and silver (8v, a io) and iron and soft metal and tin. 67. 5 And I saw that valley in which (there was) a great disturbance, and a heaving of the waters. 67. 6 And when all this happened, from that fiery molten metal and the disturbance which disturbed (the waters) in that place a smell of sulphur was produced, and it was associated with those (8v, 3 1 5 ) waters. And that valley of the angels who led (men) astray burns under the ground; 67. 7 and through the valleys of that same (area) flow out rivers of fire where those angels will be punished who led astray those who dwell upon the dry ground. 67. 8 And in those days those waters will serve the kings and the mighty and the exalted, and those (8v, a 2 o ) who dwell upon the dry ground, for the healing of soul and body, but (also) for the punishment of the spirit. And their spirits are (so) full of lust that they will be punished in their bodies, for they denied the Lord of Spirits. And they see their punishment (8v, 3 2 5 ) every day, yet they do not believe in his name. 67. 9 And the more their bodies are burnt, the more a change will come over their spirits for ever and ever; for no one can speak an idle word before the Lord of Spirits. 67. 1 0 For judgement will come upon them, for they believe (8v, 3 3 0 ) in the lust of their bodies, but deny the spirit of the Lord. 67. 11 And those same waters will undergo a change in those days; for when those angels are punished in those days, the temperature of those springs of water will change, and when the angels come up (from the water), (8v, 3 3 5 ) that water of the springs will change and will becdme cold. 67. 12 And I heard the holy Michael answer­ing and saying: 'This judgement with which the angels are

158 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

67. 1 3 o f t h e k i n g s : E t h has 'of the angels'—^my translation presupposes a misreading of iCSVa as (cf. Halevy , jfA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 5 - 7 ; Charles , Translation, 1 3 5 ) .

68. I t h e e x p l a n a t i o n : cf. Dillmann, Lexicon, col . 7 3 3 . Cf . also Mart in , Translation, 1 4 7 , who suggests that ^Xy°C^': m a y be a mistake for t ^ O C T : (the former occurs as a variant of the latter in 1 0 . 8, 9 2 . i , 9 3 . 1 0 , and l o i . 8) . T a n a 9 in fact has ^^VCV i

68. 2 a n d m a k e s m e t r e m b l e : the translation follows the suggestion of Halevy (JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 9 f . ) who argues that aof^O'ii.; is dependent on a H e b r e w IfJ'T'l, and that fJin ought here to have been under ­stood as ' to make t remble ' , not as 'to provoke' (cf. 69. 1 ) . T h e explana­tion is also possible in A r a m a i c (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 5 ) .

e x e c u t e d . . . a n d b e f o r e . I have omitted (Vl(\d'f I ( 'and remains' ) on the evidence of E t h I . Possibly the w o r d derives ultimately f rom a m i s -writing of t 7 - n < ! : t : .

68. 3 m i n d : literally 'kidneys' .

judged is a testimony for the kings and the mighty who possess the dry ground. 67. 13 For these waters of judgement (serve) for the heaUng of the bodies of the kings, and (8v, b i ) for the lust of their bodies; but they do not see and do not beUeve that these waters will change, and will become a fire which burns for ever.'

68. I And after this my great-grandfather Enoch gave me the explanation of all the secrets in a book (8v, b5) and the parables which had been given to him; and he put them to­gether for me in the words of the Book of the Parables. 68. 2 And on that day the holy Michael answered Raphael, saying: 'The power of the spirit seizes me and makes me tremble because of (8v, b io) the harshness of the judgement of the secrets, the judgement of the angels. W h o can endure the harshness of the judgement which has been executed . . . and before which they melt (with fear)?' 68. 3 And the holy Michael answered Raphael again, and said to him: 'Who would not soften (8v, b i 5 ) his heart over it, and (whose) mind would not be disturbed by this word ? Judgement has gone out

C H A P T E R S 6 7 - 6 9 1 5 9

u p o n t h o s e . . . l e d o u t : cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 209. T h e passage might possibly also be translated 'because of those who led t h e m out*.

69. I a n d m a k e t h e m t r e m b l e : cf. 68. 2 .

69. 2 I t is generally argued that in 69. 2 the list of names is a secondary insertion; it was suggested above (in the discussion of 6. 7 ) that the list in 69. 2 was copied from the Ethiopic version of 6.7, i.e. that the list was only introduced into 69. 2 at a very late stage in the transmission of the text of E n o c h . I n any event most of the difFerences between the list in 69. 2 and the list in the Ethiopic version of 6. 7 appear to have resulted f rom the mistakes of copyists, and I have drawn attention below to those cases where the existence of this type of mistake seems fairly certain. B u t for m o r e details on these names and on the other names in the list see the discussion above under 6. 7 .

A r t a q i f a : the spelling hC'^i^l ( B M 4 8 5 ) is closer to the assumed original «li?n»1N than the spelling hCtldlii'; (so most M S S . ) .

A r m e n : this n a m e perhaps derives ultimately f rom a corruption o f d . '^A.A: , cf. 6. 7 .

T u r i e l ( 1 s t ) : probably corrupt for T a m i e l ( i l t f l f c i V : ) .

against them, upon those whom they have led out like this.' 68. 4 But it came to pass, when he stood before the Lord of Spirits, that the holy Michael spoke as follows to Raphael: (8v, b2o) 'I will not take their part under the eye of the Lord, for the Lord of Spirits is angry with them, for they act as if they were the Lord. 68. 5 Because of this the hidden judge­ment will come upon them for ever and ever; for neither any (other) angel, nor any man, will receive (8v, b25) their lot, but they alone have received their judgement for ever and ever.'

69. I And after this judgement they will terrify them and make them tremble, for they have shown this to those who dwell upon the dry ground. 69. 2 And behold the names of those angels. (8v, b3o) And these are their names: the first of them (is) Semyaza, and the second Artaqifa, and the third Armen, and the fourth Kokabiel, and the fifth Turiel, and the sixth Ramiel, and the seventh Daniel, and the eighth

i6o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

N u q a e l : probably corrupt for Ezeqiel (ft.H>^A>2V: (6. 7 ) ) iihAi (Abb SS)> Ifkh: ( B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 ) ) i-^k6i\).

Azazel ( i s t ) : probably corrupt for Asael (Mhlii).

B a s a s a e l . T h i s n a m e is an addition to the list—it occurs in none of the witnesses in 6. 7 . B y the addition of this n a m e the total of names in the list becomes twenty-one, not twenty (see discussion on 6. 7 ) .

T u r i e l ( a n d ) . N o n e o f the witnesses in 6. 7 has T u r i e l at this point. Since T u r i e l is firmly attested as the eighteenth n a m e (nineteenth in 69. a ) , it is not clear w h y the n a m e should be introduced here .

Y e t a r e l : probably corrupt for Satarel (tl'tCkh;).

T u m i e l . T h i s n a m e is omitted b y E t h in 6.7, while only part of the n a m e has survived in A r a m (see the discussion on 6. 7 ) .

R u m i e l : probably corrupt for Y o m i e l {fyShA:). A z a z e l ( a n d ) : perhaps a corruption of S^"H.P^: (cf . 6. 7 ) .

69. 4 Y e q u n . T h i s n a m e has been derived f r o m Dip"" and explained as meaning ' the rebel ' , but the derivation and explanation remain uncertain (cf . Dillmarm, Translation, 3 i i ) . I f the connection with Dip ' is sound, the n a m e perhaps ought rather to be explained as ' M a y he ( G o d ) arise' (cf. D•'p^ I C h r . 8 : 1 9 ; 2 4 : 1 2 ) ; such a n a m e might not seem very suitable for a fallen angel, but cf . Gadreel = (?) "jif *n» in v . 6.

a l l t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e h o l y a n g e l s : cf. v . s and 7 1 . i ; for these three passages there is some plausibihty in Schmidt ' s suggestion ( 'Original L a n g u a g e of the Parables of E n o c h ' , 3 4 5 ) that the expression derives f rom a false translation of K-^PHp N'nVX ''33 ]in'7D, i .e. 'all the holy angels' (cf. D a n . 3 : a s ; also Charles, Translation, 1 3 7 , 1 4 2 ) . T h e r e is, however, no need to assume a mistake in 1 0 6 . 5 where both E t h and Gr^^ have ' the children of the angels of heaven ' ; contrast the view of Charles, Translation, 2 6 5 .

Nuqael, and the ninth Baraqiel, and the tenth (8v, b35) Azazel, the eleventh Armaros, the tvi^elfth Batriel, the thir­teenth Basasael, the fourteenth Ananel, the fifteenth Turiel, the sixteenth Samsiel, the seventeenth Yetarel, the eigh­teenth Tumiel, the nineteenth Turiel, the tvs^entieth Rumiel, the twenty-first Azazel. 69. 3 And these are the chiefs of their angels, and the names of their leaders of hundreds, (8v, C I ) and their leaders of fifties and their leaders of tens. 69. 4 T h e name of the first (is) Yequn, and this (is) the one who led astray all the children of the holy angels; and he

C H A P T E R 6 9 i 6 i

69. 5 A s b e e l . Schmidt ('Original L a n g u a g e of the Parables of E n o c h ' , 3 4 4 ) plausibly derives this n a m e from VlOBTJ, ' the thought of G o d ' o r ' G o d gives heed' . Cf . O . T . Wat^n. 69. 6 G a d r e e l . T h i s n a m e is generally derived f rom "rX^nS?, ' G o d is m y helper ' or ' G o d has helped' (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 7 and i S a m . 1 8 : 1 9 ; a S a m . a i : 8) .

69. 8 P e n e m u e . N o satisfactory explanation of this n a m e is known to m e .

69. l a K a s d e y a e . Caquot and Geoltrain {Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 3 ) plausibly suggest that this n a m e is a transcription o f an A r a m a i c S''1B'3 ( 'Chal­deans ' ) . Cf . already K u h n , ZAW 3 9 ( 1 9 3 1 ) , 2 7 0 .

826163 G

brought them down on to the dry ground, and led them astray through the daughters of men. (8v, 05) 69. 5 And the name of the second (is) Asbeel: this one suggested an evil plan to the children of the holy angels, and led them astray, so that they corrupted their bodies with the daughters of men. 69. 6 And the name of the third (is) Gadreel: this is the one who showed all the deadly blows to the sons of men; (8v, c i o ) and he led astray Eve, and he showed the weapons of death to the children of men, the shield and the breastplate and the sword for slaughter, and all the weapons of death to the sons of men. 69. 7 And from his hand they have gone out against those who dwell upon the dry ground, from that time and for (8v, C15) ever and ever. 69. 8 And the name of the fourth (is) Penemue: this one showed the sons of men the bitter and the sweet, and showed them all the secrets of their wisdom. 69. 9 He taught men the art of writing with ink and paper, and through this many (8v, c2o) have gone astray from eternity to eternity, and to this day. 69. 10 For men were not created for this, that they should confirm their faith like this with pen and ink. 69. 1 1 For men were created no differently from the angels, that they might remain righteous and pure, (8v, C25) and death, which destroys everything, would not have touched them; but through this knowledge of theirs they are being destroyed, and through this power it (death) is con­suming me. 69. 1 2 And the name of the fifth (is) Kasdeyae: this one showed the sons of men all the evil blows of the

i 6 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

69. 1 2 i t m i s c a r r i e s : literally 'it falls'.

t h e s o n o f t h e s e r p e n t w h o i s . . . s t r o n g . I have omitted fttnv; and take 'I'ftO't' i to m e a n 'male ' or 'strong' on the grounds ( i ) that it does not seem possible to make sense of i ' l l d ' i as a proper name, and (2) that ila^: could easily have c o m e into the text by mistake, particularly under the influence of the repeated ilav; at the beginning o f w . 4, 5, 6, 8, and 12. B u t even so the text is a little obscure , and possibly ' the son o f the serpent ' e t c . was originally a marginal gloss.

vv. 1 3 - 2 5 fo rm an independent section which deals with the divine oath. T h i s oath is held to have played a role in creation similar to that played elsewhere b y W i s d o m (cf. Prov . 8 : 2 2 - 3 1 ) , and the power of this oath is described in w . 1 5 ff. However , the verses which introduce the section ( w . 1 3 - 1 5 ) raise a nimiber of problems which have not yet found entirely convincing solutions (cf. the latest discussion of the passage in Caquot and Geoltrain, Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 2 - 4 ) . A partial solution to some of the problems of these verses is perhaps to be found in the assumption that two different oaths are involved h e r e : ( i ) the oath sworn b y the angels who came down to the earth in the days of J a r e d ( w . 1 3 f . ; cf. 6. 3 - 6 ) ; (2) the divine oath entrusted to Michael which was used b y G o d in his act of creation ( w . 1 5 ff). I f this view is correct , vv . 1 5 - 2 5 should p r o b ­ably be regarded as a secondary addition to the text .

6 9 . 1 3 A n d t h i s i s t h e t a s k o f K e s b e e l . I follow the suggestion of Charles {Translation, 1 3 9 ) and take 'i^h.^; to derive f rom a misreading of pJS? as p a . I do not know how the n a m e Kesbeel is to be explained, unless there is a connection with the root 1tll?D.

t h e c h i e f o f t h e o a t h : cf. the c o m m e n t s o f Caquot and Geol t ra in : 'Kasba 'e l a pris I'initiative du serment par lequel les anges se sont sohdarises dans la d6ch6ance et dans le c r ime. II joue done le rSle que le passage parallele de V I , 3 - 6 confere k S a m y a z a ' {Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 2 ) .

a n d i t s n a m e i s B e q a : i .e. the name of the oath is Beqa . B u t Beqa could also be taken as an alternative n a m e for Kesbeel ( 'and his n a m e is B e q a ' ) . I n either case it is not clear to m e how B e q a is to be explained.

Spirits and of the demons, and the blows (8v, C30) (which attack) the embryo in the womb so that it miscarries, and the blows (which attack) the soul, the bite of the serpent and the blows which occur at midday, the son of the serpent who is . . . strong. 69. 1 3 And this is the task of Kesbeel, the chief of the oath, who showed (the oath) to the holy ones when he dwelt on high in glory, and its name (8v, 035) (is) Beqa.

C H A P T E R 6 9 163

69. 1 4 t h a t t h e y m i g h t m e n t i o n i t i n t h e o a t h : the translation follows B M 48s Berl . T h e text of A b b 3 5 is a variant of this ; B M 4 9 1 A b b 55 T a n a 9 combine the readings of B M 4 8 5 Berl and A b b 3 5 , while E t h I I further alters B M 4 9 1 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9.

6 9 . 1 5 a n d h e p l a c e d t h i s o a t h A k a e i n t h e c h a r g e (lit. 'hand' ) o f t h e h o l y M i c h a e l : w . 1 5 ff., as already indicated, appear to deal with an oath different f rom the one mentioned in w . 1 3 f. I n these circumstances the obscure h^O/hi is possibly to be taken as a corruption of hSih ; — ' a n d he placed this other oath in the charge o f the holy Michael ' ( T a n a 9 reads 'this evil oa th ' ) . T h e subject of KittC: is left undefined ( 'and one placed . . . ' ) , but presumably we are meant to understand G o d as the subject of the verb. T h e lack of a clearly defined subject is perhaps bound u p with the fact that vv. 1 5 - 2 5 appear to be a secondary addition to the text (cf. the discussion on v . 1 3 ) , with v . 1 5 n o w serving as a redactional link.

69. 1 6 . . . a n d t h e y a r e s t r o n g t h r o u g h h i s o a t h , a n d h e a v e n w a s s u s p e n d e d . T h e text appears to be in some disorder, for as it stands (D^'iO' i has no satisfactory subject. I t is possible that some words have dropped out, or that the order of the words has been disturbed. Al terna­tively we should follow the text of Berl (cf. B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 ) and translate ' A n d these are the secrets of this oath, and (it) is s t rong: through his oath heaven was suspended' . I n any case it is clear that the force of ' through his oath ' is intended to carry over to the clause 'and heaven was suspended' .

t h e y a r e s t r o n g : or ' they were m a d e firm'.

h i s o a t h : presumably the oath of G o d , cf . 'and he placed' (v. 1 5 ) .

69. 14 And this one told the holy Michael that he should show him the secret name, that they might mention it in the oath, so that those who showed the sons of men everything which is secret trembled before that name and oath. 69. 15 And this (is) the power of this oath, for it is powerful and strong; (9r, a i ) and he placed this oath Akae in the charge of the holy Michael. 69. 16 And these are the secrets of this o a t h . . . and they are strong through his oath, and heaven was sus­pended before the world was created and for ever. (9r, 3 5 ) 69. 1 7 And through it the earth was founded upon the water, and from the hidden (recesses) of the mountains come beautiful waters from the creation of the world and for ever. 69. 18 And through that oath the sea was created, and as its founda­tion, for the time of anger, he placed for it the sand, and it

i64 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

69. 22 T h i s verse is difficult to interpret, unless the sense is 'and likewise (for) the spirits of the water ' etc.—^i.e. that in the same way as the stars, and through the same oath, the spirits of the water , the winds and the breezes car ry out their duties (cf . Dillmann, Translation, 213 f . ; also Charles, Translation, 140; for the mention o f 'spirits' cf . 60. 11-23).

69. 25 d i s t » i r b e d : literally ' ruined' or 'destroyed' .

69. 27 a n d t h e w h o l e j u d g e m e n t : literally 'and the s u m o f the j u d g e m e n t ' .

does not go beyond (it) from the creation (gr, a io) of the world and for ever. 69. 19 And through that oath the deeps were made firm, and they stand and do not move from their place from (the creation of) the world and for ever. 69. 20 And through that oath the sun and the moon complete their course and do not transgress their command from (the crea­tion of) the world (9r, 3 1 5 ) and for ever. 69. 2 1 And through that oath the stars complete their course, and he calls their names, and they answer him from (the creation of) the world and for ever; 69. 22 and likewise the spirits of the water, of the winds, and of all the breezes, and their paths, (9r, a2o) according to all the groups of the spirits. 69. 23 And there are kept the storehouses of the sound of the thunder and of the light of the lightning; and there are kept the storehouses of the hail and the hoar-frost, and the storehouses of the mist, and the storehouses of the rain and the dew. 69. 24 And all these make their confession (9r, 325) and give thanks before the Lord of Spirits, and sing praises with all their power; and their food consists of all their thanksgiving, and they give thanks and praise and exalt in the name of the Lord of Spirits for ever and ever. 69. 25 And this oath is strong over them, and through it they are kept safe, (9r, 330) and their paths are kept safe, and their courses are not disturbed. 69. 26 And they had great joy, and they blessed and praised and exalted because the name of that Son of Man had been revealed to them. 69. 27 And he sat on the throne of his glory, and the whole judgement (9r, 335) was given to the Son of Man, and he will cause the sinners to pass away and be

C H A P T E R S 6 9 - 7 1 165

7 0 . 3 b e t w e e n t w o w i n d s : or perhaps 'between two quarters ' o r ' b e ­tween two regions' , cf. the use o f fllT in Ezek. 4 2 : 1 6 ff. and the note on 7 6 . I .

7 1 . I t h e s o n s o f t h e h o l y a n g e l s : see the note on 69. 4.

destroyed from the face of the earth. 69. 28 And those who led astray the world will be bound in chains, and will be shut up in the assembly-place of their destruction, and all their works will pass away from the face of the earth: 69. 29 And from then on there will be nothing corruptible, for that (9r, b i ) Son of Man has appeared and has sat on the throne of his glory, and everything evil will pass away and go from before him; and the word of that Son of Man zvill be strong before the Lord of Spirits. (9r, b5) This is the third parable of Enoch.

70. I And it came to pass after this (that), while he was living, his name was lifted from those who dwell upon the dry ground to the presence of that Son of Man and to the presence of the Lord of Spirits. 70. 2 And he was lifted on the chariots of the spirit, and his name vanished among them. (9r, b i o ) 70. 3 And from that day I was not counted among them, and he placed me between two winds, between the north and the west, where the angels took the cords to measure for me the place for the chosen and the righteous. 70. 4 And there I saw the first fathers (gr, b i 5 ) and the righteous who from (the beginning of) the world dwelt in that place.

7 1 . I And it came to pass after this that my spirit was car­ried off, and it went up into the heavens. I saw the sons of the holy angels treading upon flames of fire, and their garments (gr, b2o) (were) white, and their clothing, and the light of their face (was) like snow. 7 1 . 2 And I saw two rivers of fire, and the light of that fire shone like hyacinth, and I fell upon my face before the Lord of Spirits. 7 1 . 3 And the angel Michael, one of the archangels, took hold of me (gr, b25) by my right hand, and raised me, and led me out to all the secrets of mercy and the secrets of righteousness. 7 1 . 4 And he showed me all the secrets of the ends of heaven and all the

i 6 6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 1 . 1 0 o f D a y s : E t h I Bodl 5 U l l other E t h I I M S S . ; Ryl^ Curzon 5 6 B M 4 8 4 'of the oath ' .

Storehouses of all the stars and the lights, from where they come out before the holy ones. 71. 5 And the spirit carried Enoch off (gr, h^o) to the highest heaven, and I saw there in the middle of that light something built of crystal stones, and in the middle of those stones tongues of living fire. 71. 6 And my spirit saw a circle of fire which surrounded that house; (gr, b35) from its four sides (came) rivers full of living fire, and they surrounded that house. 71. 7 And round about (were) the Seraphim, and the Cherubim, and the Ophannim; these are they who do not sleep, but keep watch over the throne of his glory. 71. 8 And I saw angels who could not be counted, a thousand thousands and ten thousand times (gr, c i ) ten thousand, surrounding that house; and Michael and Raphael and Gabriel and Phanuel, and the holy angels who (are) in the heavens above, went in and out of that house, (gr, 05) 71. g And Michael and Raphael and Gabriel and Phanuel, and many holy angels without number, came out from that house; 71. 10 and with them the Head of Days, his head white and pure like wool, and his garments indescrib­able. 71. II And I fell upon my face, and my whole body melted, and my spirit (gr, c i o ) was transformed; and I cried out in a loud voice in the spirit of power, and I blessed and praised and exalted. 71. 12 And these blessings which came out from my mouth were pleasing before that Head of Days. 71. 13 And that Head of Days came with Michael and Gabriel, Raphael (gr, C15) and Phanuel, and thousands and tens of thousands of angels without number. 71. 14 And that angel came to me, and greeted me with his voice, and said to m e : 'You are the Son of Man who was born to righteousness, and righteousness remains over you, and the righteousness of the Head of Days (gr, C2o) will not leave you.' 71. 15 And he said to m e : 'He proclaims peace to you in the name of the world which is to come, for from there

C H A P T E R S 7 1 - 7 2 167

7 1 . 1 6 A n d a l l . . . w i l l w a l k . I omit ^YUD-I; m ('will be and ' ) with E t h I .

7 3 . I r e g u l a t i o n s : literally 'book' (cf. Dil lmann, Lexicon, col . 1 2 6 9 ) .

7 2 . 3 t o t h e s o u t h a n d n o r t h : literally ' to the right and left' .

peace has come out from the creation of the world; and so you will have it for ever and for ever and ever. 71. 16 And all . . . will walk according to your way, inasmuch as righteousness will never leave you; (gr, C25) with you will be their dwelling, and with you their lot, and they will not be separated from you, for ever and for ever and ever. 71. 17 And so there will be length of days with that Son of Man, and the righteous will have peace, and the righteous will have an upright way, (gr, C30) in the name of the Lord of Spirits for ever and ever.'

72. I T h e book of the revolutions of the lights of heaven, each as it is, according to their classes, according to their (period of) rule and their times, according to their names and their places of origin, and according to their months, (gr, 035) which Uriel, the holy angel who was with me and is their leader, showed to m e ; and he showed me all their regulations exactly as they are, for each year of the world and for ever, until the new creation shall be made which will last for ever. 72. 2 And this is the first law of the lights. T h e light the sun, (gv, a i ) its rising (is) in the gates of heaven which (are) to­wards the east, and its setting (is) in the western gates of heaven. 72. 3 And I saw six gates from which the sun rises, and six gates in which the sun sets, and (gv, 3 5 ) the moon (also) rises and sets in those gates, and the leaders of the stars together with those whom they lead; (there are) six in the east and six in the west, all exactly in place, one next to the other; and (there are) many windows to the south and north of those gates. 72. 4 And (gv, a io ) first there rises the greater light, named the sun, and its disc (is) like the disc of heaven, and the whole of it (is) full of a fire which gives light and warmth. 72. 5 T h e wind blows the chariots on which it

i 6 8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 2 . 7 w i n d o w - o p e n i n g s : literally 'open windows' , i .e. windows that can be opened—as the following words make clear (cf. 7 5 . 4, 7 ) .

7 2 . 8 i n h e a v e n : literally ' f rom heaven' .

7 2 . 1 0 b y a d o u b l e ( p a r t ) : i .e. b y two parts .

ascends, and the sun goes down from heaven and returns through the north in order to reach the east, (gv, 3 1 5 ) and is led so that it comes to the appropriate gate, and shines (again) in heaven. 7 2 . 6 In this way it rises in the first month in the large gate, namely it rises through the fourth of those six gates which (are) towards the east. 72 . 7 And in that fourth (gv, a2o) gate, from which the sun rises in the first month, there are twelve window-openings from which, whenever they are opened, flames come out. 72 . 8 When the sun rises in heaven, it goes out through that fourth (gv, 325) gate for thirty days, and exactly in the fourth gate in the west of heaven it goes down. 72 . g And in those days the day grows daily longer, and the night grows nightly shorter, until the thirtieth morning. 7 2 . 10 And on that day the day becomes longer than the night by a double (part), (gv, 330) and the day amounts to exactly ten parts, and the night amounts to eight parts. 7 2 . 1 1 And the sun rises from that fourth gate, and sets in the fourth gate, and returns to the fifth gate in the east for thirty mornings; and it rises from it, and sets (gv, 3 3 5 ) in the fifth gate. 72 . 1 2 And then the day becomes longer by two parts, and the day amounts to eleven parts, and the night becomes shorter and amounts to seven parts. 72 . 13 And the sun returns to the east, and comes to the sixth gate, and rises and sets in the sixth gate for thirty-one mornings because of its sign. 72 . 14 And on that day (gv, b i ) the day becomes longer than the night, and the day becomes double the night; and the day amounts to twelve parts, and the night becomes shorter and amounts to six parts. 7 2 . 15 And the sun rises up that the day may grow shorter, and the night longer; (gv, b5) and the sun returns to the east, and comes to the sixth gate, and rises from it and sets for thirty mornings. 72 . 16

C H A P T E R 7 2 169

7 3 . 2 7 the divisions of its journey: CXfl! seems here to be a translation o f a Greek Ke9<5cAaiov—'division' (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 2 2 5 ) .

And when thirty mornings have been completed, the day becomes shorter by exactly one part; and the day amounts to eleven parts, and the night to seven parts. 72. 17 And the sun goes out ( 9 V , b io) from the west through that sixth gate, and goes to the east, and rises in the fifth gate for thirty mornings; and it sets in the west again, in the fifth gate in the west. 72. 18 On that day the day becomes shorter by two parts, (gv, b i 5 ) and the day amounts to ten parts, and the night to eight parts. 72.19 And the sun rises from that fifth gate, and sets in the fifth gate in the west, and rises in the fourth gate for thirty-one mornings because of its sign, and sets in the west, (gv, hzo) 72. 20 On that day the day becomes equal with the night, and is (of) equal (length); and the night amounts to nine parts, and the day to nine parts. 72. 21 And the sun rises from that gate, and sets in the west, and returns to the east, and rises in the third gate (gv, hz^) for thirty mornings, and sets in the west in the third gate. 72. 22 And on that day the night becomes longer than the day, and the night grows nightly longer, and the day grows daily shorter until the thirtieth morning; and the night amounts to exactly ten parts, and the day to eight parts. 72. 23 And the sun rises (gv, h^o) from that third gate, and sets in the third gate in the west, and returns to the east; and the sun rises in the second gate in the east for thirty mornings, and likewise it sets in the second gate in the west of heaven. 72. 24 And on that day (gv, h^S) the night amounts to eleven parts, and the day to seven parts. 72. 25 And the sun rises on that day from that second gate, and sets in the west in the second gate, and returns to the east, to the first gate, for thirty-one mornings, and sets in the west in the first gate. 72. 26 And on that day the night becomes longer, (gv, c i ) and becomes double the day; and the night amounts to exactly twelve parts, and the day to six parts. 72. 27 And (with this) the sun has completed the divisions of its journey, and it turns

I 7 0 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 2 . 2 8 b y o n e p a r t . . . I have n o t translated 'HOJ-X't i t l ¥ 2 V ! 5 ! since it is fairly clearly a gloss which is m e a n t to explain that in this passage KA : is t h e equivalent o f tl^^V i (cf. Di l lmann, Translation, 2 2 6 ) .

7 2 . 2 9 r e t u r n s , a n d c o m e s : literally ' returned, and c a m e ' . T h e r e is n o apparent reason for the change o f tense.

a n d i t r e t u r n s a l o n g t h o s e d i v i s i o n s o f i t s j o u r n e y : the reference to the divisions of the journey is unexpected. T h e only other place in this chapter where we have the same expression is v . 2 7 , and that verse deals with the special case of the winter solstice and the start of the period when the days begin to get longer. Possibly 'along those divisions o f its journey ' has been copied here b y mistake f rom v. 2 7 .

7 2 . 3 3 a r e d i f f e r e n t : literally 'are separate ' .

7 2 . 3 4 B e c a u s e o f i t : because of the difference in the length of day and night, i .e. in order to bring about the difference in the length of day and night (cf . Dil lmann, Translation, 2 2 6 ) .

back again along these divisions of its journey; and it comes through (gv, 05) that (first) gate for thirty mornings, and sets in the west opposite it. 72. 28 And on that day the night becomes shorter in length by one p a r t . . . and amounts to eleven parts, and the day to seven parts. 72. 29 And the sun returns, and comes to the second gate in the east, (gv, c i o ) and it returns along those divisions of its journey for thirty mornings, rising and setting. 72. 30 And on that day the night becomes shorter in length, and the night amounts to ten parts, and the day to eight parts. 72. 31 And on that day the sun rises from that second gate, and sets (gv, C15) in the west, and returns to the east, and rises in the third gate for thirty-one mornings, and sets in the west of heaven. 72. 32 And on that day the night becomes shorter, and amounts to nine parts, and the day amounts to nine parts, and the night becomes equal with the day. (gv, c 2 o ) And the year amounts to exactly three hundred and sixty-four days. 72. 33 And the length of the day and the night, and the shortness of the day and the night—they are different because of the journey of that sun. 72. 34 Because of it, its journey becomes daily longer, and nightly shorter, (gv, C25) 72. 35 And this is the

C H A P T E R S 7 2 - 7 3 1 7 1

7 3 . 4 - 8 T h e r e is A r a m a i c evidence that is relevant to this somewhat obscure passage. All the fragments of Aram*^"- * and fragments 1 - 2 2 o f A r a m ^ belong to a table which deals with the phases of the m o o n (cf. on this Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 8 f . ) . I n the A r a m a i c version it is clear that the light of the m o o n increases or decreases b y a half of a seventh part each day. W h a t we have in the Ethiopic version o f 7 3 . 4 - 8 appears to be a garbled s u m m a r y of the table in A r a m * ^ " * and T h e idea of seventh parts of light is retained in the Ethiopic version, but in a different way f rom that in the A r a m a i c . I n the Ethiopic version the m o o n is conceived of as divided into two halves, each half being further divided into seven parts . T h u s in the Ethiopic 'a seventh part ' , 'seven parts ' , 'six par ts ' refer to divisions of half the moon, and 'fourteen par ts ' to divisions o f the whole m o o n .

T h e phases of the m o o n are discussed not only in 7 3 . 4 - 8 , but also in c c . 7 4 and 7 8 , but it is not entirely possible to make sense o f the various different pieces of information given in these three passages, or to reconcile t h e m with one another . I t appears f rom c c . 7 4 and 7 8 that the lunar year is held to consist of three hundred and fifty-four days, i.e. six months of twenty-nine days each, and six months of thirty days e a c h ; further that in the twenty-nine-day m o n t h there are fourteen days f rom new m o o n to full moon, and in the thirty-day m o n t h fifteen. I n 7 3 . 4 - 8 it seems that w . 4 f. deal with the case of the twenty-nine-day m o n t h ; in this m o n t h on the first day a fourteenth part of the total light of the m o o n appears (i .e. a seventh part of half the light, cf. v , 5 ) , on the second day

law and the journey of the sun, and its return, as often as it returns; sixty times it returns and rises, that is the great eternal light which for ever and ever is named the sun. 72. 36 And this which rises is the great light, which is (so) named after its appearance, (gv, 030) as the Lord commanded. 72. 37 And thus it rises and sets; it neither decreases, nor rests, but runs day and night in (its) chariot. And its light is seven times brighter than that of the moon, but in size the two are equal,

(gv, 03 5) 73. I And after this law I saw another law, for the smaller light named the moon. 73. 2 And its disc (is) like the disc of the sun, and the wind blows its chariot on which it rides, and in fixed measure light is given to it. 73. 3 And every month its rising and its setting change, and its days (are) as the days of ( lor , a i ) the sun, and when its light is uniformly (full), it is a seventh part of the light of the sun. 73. 4 And

1 7 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

two-fourteenths, and so on. I t also appears that w . 7 f. deal with the case of the thirty-day m o n t h ; in this m o n t h on the first day a twenty-eighth part of the total light appears (a half of a seventh part of half the Ught, cf . v . 7 ) , on the second day one-fourteenth (a seventh part of half the light, cf. V. 8) , on the third day two-fourteenths, and so on. B u t the interpretation of v . 6 poses considerable problems, for it is difficult, if not impossible, to make sense of the n u m b e r s in this verse . I t is thus not clear whether v . 6 belongs with w . 4 f. or with w . 7 f.

T h e manuscripts offer m a n y variant readings for the numbers throughout 7 3 . 4 - 8 . M a n y of these are not very significant, but those in v . 6 are rather m o r e substantial. However , since none of the variants in v . 6 makes any better sense than the text of Ryl , I have not discussed t h e m further .

7 3 . 4 first p h a s e : literally 'beginning' .

7 3 . s A n d a h a l f . . . w i t h a s e v e n t h p a r t . A verb meaning ' to rise ' (Aramaic pBJ) or ' to appear ' is expected, and d ^ i is quite unintel­ligible. Charles {Text, 1 3 8 ) suggests that C * i ^ i is a translation of li^x^v which is used o f the rising o f the sun. B u t it seems to m e m o r e likely that the roots Cib^: and Vd^; have been confused.

7 3 . 6. F o r this obscure verse see the general c o m m e n t above on 7 3 . 4 - 8 .

7 3 . 7 i n s i x a n d s e v e n p a r t s a n d a h a l f : i .e. in thirteen and a half parts of the total a m o u n t of light; the m o o n is still virtually pitch black on the first night of the m o n t h . H e n c e it can still be said of it that it 'sets with the sun' .

thus it rises, and its first phase (is) towards the east; it rises on the thirtieth morning, and on that day it appears and ( lor , 3 5 ) becomes for you the first phase of the moon, on the thirtieth morning, together with the sun in the gate through which the sun rises. 73. 5 And a h a l f . . . with a seventh part, and its entire disc (is) empty, without fight, except for a seventh part, a fourteenth part of its (total) light. 73. 6 And on the day it receives (lor , a io ) a seventh part and a half of its light, its light amounts to a seventh-and-seventh part and a half. 73. 7 It sets with the sun, and when the sun rises, the moon rises with it, and receives a half of one part of light; and on that night at the beginning of its morning, ( lor , 3 1 5 ) at the beginning of the moon's day, the moon sets with the sun, and is dark on that night in six and seven parts and a half.

C H A P T E R S 7 3 - 7 4 1 7 3

7 3 . 8 i n ( t h e o t h e r ) s i x a n d s e v e n p a r t s : i .e. in the other thirteen parts o f the total a m o u n t of light.

7 4 . 2 o f t h e m a l l : i .e. o f the different phases of the m o o n (cf. v . 1 7 ) .

73. 8 And it rises on that day with exactly a seventh part, and goes out, and recedes from the rising of the sun, and becomes bright on the remainder of its days in (the other) six and seven parts.

( lor , a2o) 74. I And another journey and (another) law I saw for it, in that according to this law it makes its monthly journey. 74. 2 And Uriel, the holy angel who is the leader of them all, showed me everything, and I wrote down their positions as he showed (them) to m e ; and I wrote down ( lor , 325) their months, as they are, and the appearance of their light until fifteen days have been completed. 74. 3 In seventh parts it makes all its darkness full, and in seventh parts it makes all its light full, in the east and in the west. 74. 4 And in certain months it changes (its) setting, ( lor , 330) and in c e r t 3 i n months it follows its own i n d i v i d u 3 l course. 74. 5 In two months it sets with the sun in those two g 3 t e s which ( 3 r e ) in the middle, in the third 3 n d in the fourth g 3 t e . 74. 6 It goes out for seven days, and turns back, and returns again to the gate from which the sun rises; 3 n d in t h 3 t ( g 3 t e ) ( lor , 335) it m 3 k e s 3II its light full, and it recedes from the sun, and comes in eight days to the sixth gate from which the sun rises. 74. 7 And when the sun rises from the fourth gate, (the moon) goes out for seven days until it rises from the fifth (gate); 3 n d a g 3 i n it returns in seven d 3 y s to the fourth g 3 t e , ( lor , b i ) 3 n d m 3 k e s 3II its light full, 3 n d recedes, 3 n d comes to the first gate in eight days. 74. 8 And 3 g 3 i n it returns in seven d 3 y s to the fourth gate from which the sun rises. 74. 9 Thus I saw their positions, ( lor , b5) how the moons rose and the sun set in those days. 74. 10 And (if) five years are added together, the sun has an excess of thirty d 3 y s ; but 3II the d 3 y s (which) 3 c c r u e to it for one yesr of those five y e 3 r s , when they 3re complete, 3 m o u n t to ( lor , b io) three hundred 3 n d sixty-four days.

1 7 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 4 . 1 3 a l l o f t h e m . . . e t e r n a l p o s i t i o n s : h<n>; stands here in place of flhff"!, cf. 7 4 . 1 7 .

. . . i n e x a c t l y : flJt.fi'^: and T l ^ ^ " : look like alternative renderings of an original NplSa, cf. Charles, Text, 1 4 1 .

7 4 . 1 4 fifty d a y s b e h i n d . . . I have omitted f rom the translation hhao • . . . §a>gin>TOA; as an unintelligible gloss which has c o m e into the text in the wrong place. Cf . Charles (Text, 1 4 3 ) who suggests that the gloss referred originally to the end of v . 1 5 and see n o w T a n a 9.

7 4 . 1 7 i n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e i r p o s i t i o n s : i.e. the positions of the different phases of the m o o n (cf. v . 3 ) . F o r the ideas contained in the verse cf. v . 1 3 .

74. I I And the excess of the sun and the stars comes to six days; in five years, six (days) each (year), they have an excess of thirty days, and the moon falls behind the sun and the stars by thirty days. 74. 12 And the moon conducts the years ( lor , bi5) exactly, all of them according to their eternal positions; they are neither early nor late even by one day, but change the year . . . in exactly three hundred and sixty-four days. 74. 13 In three years (there are) one thousand and ninety-tvsro days, and in five years one thousand eight hundred and tw^enty days, so that ( lor , b2o) in eight years there are two thousand nine hundred and twelve days. 74 .14 F o r the moon alone the days in three years come to one thousand and sixty-two days, and in five years it is fifty days behind . . . 74. 15 And there are one thousand seven hundred and seventy days in five years, so that ( lor , b25) for the moon the days in eight years amount to two thousand eight hundred and thirty-two days. 74. 16 For the difference in eight years (is) eighty days, and all the days which (the moon) is behind in eight years (are) eighty days. 74. 17 And the year is completed exactly in accordance with their positions and the positions of the sun, ( lor , b3o) in that (sun and moon) rise from the gates from which (the sun) rises and sets for thirty days.

75. I And the leaders of the heads of thousands who (are) in charge of the whole creation and in charge of all the stars (have to do) also with the four (days) which are added, and are

C H A P T E R S 7 4 - 7 5 1 7 5

7 5 . 2 t h e ( c o u r s e o f t h e ) w o r l d : cf. 82 . 5 .

7 5 . 4 g a t e - o p e n i n g s : literally 'open gates' , cf. 7 2 . 7 .

7 5 . 7 w i n d o w - o p e n i n g s : literally 'open windows' , cf. 7 2 . 7 (and cf . also 7 2 . 3 ) .

t o t h e n o r t h a n d t o t h e s o u t h : literally ' to the left and to the right ' .

not separated from their position, ( lor , b35) according to the whole reckoning of the year. And these serve on the four days which are not counted in the reckoning of the year. 75. 2 And because of them men go wrong in them, for these lights really serve in the stations of the world, one in the first gate, and one in the third gate, and one in the fourth gate, and one in the sixth gate; and the exact harmony of the (course of the) world is completed in the separate three hundred and sixty-four (lor , C I ) stations of the world. 75. 3 F o r the signs and the times and the years and the days the angel Uriel showed to me, whom the Lord of eternal glory has placed in charge of all the lights of heaven, in heaven and in the world, ( lor , C 5 ) that they might rule on the face of heaven, and appear over the earth, and be the leaders of day and night, (namely) the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the serving creatures who revolve in all the chariots of heaven. 75. 4 Likewise Uriel showed to me twelve gate-openings (lor , c i o ) in the disc of the chariot of the sun in heaven from which the rays of the sun come out; and from them heat comes out over the earth, when they are opened at the times which are appointed for them. 75. 5 And (there are such) for the winds and for the spirit of the dew, when they are opened at the (appointed) times, open (lor , C15) in heaven at the ends. 75. 6 I saw twelve gates in heaven, at the ends of the earth, from which the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the works of heaven go out in the east and in the west. 75. 7 And (there are) many window-openings to the north and to the south (lor , C 2 o ) — and each window at its (appointed) time sends out heat— corresponding to those gates from which the stars go out in

176 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 6 . I t o a l l t h e w i n d s . H a l 6 v y {JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 3 f . ) suggests that }4'?l: is dependent on nil which, in this context , means 'side, di rec ­tion, quarter ' (cf. Ezek. 4 3 : 1 6 ff .) . H e r e the suggestion seems to m e unhkely, but in v . 1 4 and in 7 7 . 1 - 3 the suggestion that }4"?l i = nil = 'side, direction, quarter ' does seem likely.

7 6 . 3 I t has been pointed out that the regions are not here described, as might have been expected, in the order in which they are mentioned in the following account (vv. 5 - 1 4 ) , viz. east, south, north, west (cf. Charles , Translation, 1 6 3 ) . However , the evidence o f A r a m m a y cast some light

on this problem. Cf . A r a m * ' " ' ^ ! ii i bv.m V» pnnni H UnVni, 'and the three after t h e m (are) on the nor th (lit. ' left ' ) ' . T h i s corresponds fairly closely to (OmA-hC^l.): ?lA(A'): MP9°\, a clause regarded b y Charles as corrupt (cf. Text, 1 4 4 ; Translation, 1 6 3 ) . Possibly the Ethiopic expression c a m e to be misunderstood, and this led to the in­sertion o f ([aoYlA! Aft-fl i as an explanatory gloss which had the effect of making the third region the south, not the north . I f this is correct , the alteration regarding the third region would have m e a n t that the second region had to b e c o m e the n o r t h — h e n c e the present order o f E t h 7 6 . 3 .

7 6 . 4 w i n d s o f b l e s s i n g a n d p e a c e : cf. Aram*'"^' ' ! ii 3 K'SI*? nmnNVl n S I S . Aram^^'^i ii 3 would appear to relate to this par t o f E t h 7 6 . 4, but the relationship between A r a m and E t h is restricted to a general similarity of thought.

accordance with his command to them, and in which they set according to their number. 75. 8 And I saw chariots in heaven, running through the world (lor , 025) above and be­low those gates, in which the stars which never set rotate. 75. 9 And one is bigger than all (the others), and it goes round through the whole world.

76. I And at the ends of the earth I saw twelve gates open to all ( lor , C30) the winds, from which the winds come out and blow over the earth. 76. 2 Three of them (are) open in the front of heaven, and three in the west, and three on the right of heaven, and three on the left. 76. 3 And the three first (are) those which (are) towards the east, and three (are) towards the north, and the three after these on the left (are) ( lor , 035) to­wards the south, and three (are) in the west. 76. 4 Through four of them come winds of blessing and peace, and from those eight come winds of punishment; when they are sent.

C H A P T E R S 7 5 - 7 6 177

they bring devastation to the whole earth, and to the water which (is) on it, and to all those who dwell upon it, and to everything which is in the water and on the dry ground. 76. 5 And (lov, a i ) the first wind from those gates, called the east (wind), comes out through the first gate which (is) towards the east, (the one) which inclines to the south; from it come devastation, drought, and heat, and destruction. 76. 6 And through the second gate (lov, 3 5 ) in the middle comes what is right, and from it come rain, and fruitfulness, and pros­perity, and dew; and through the third gate, which (is) to­wards the north, come cold and drought. 76. 7 And after these the winds towards the south come out through three gates. First, through the first (lov, a io) of the gates, (the

a n d t o t h e w a t e r . . . d r y g r o u n d : cf. Aram^'^-^i ii 3 ""T "731 JT^I jB'mi I'n»S1 X'yi n jha. E t h has nothing which corresponds to ]tt?mi l^naSl J ' S T n , but *""^"i ii 3 would appear to relate to this par t o f E t h 76. 4.

76. s A n d t h e fu-st w i n d . • . first g a t e : cf. A r a m * ] . n a n p nn xpea N'-mp xsnna.

76. 6 A n d t h r o u g h t h e s e c o n d . . . w h a t i s r i g h t : cf. A r a m *

] .p nnp nn XpOa JWan XSr-inai. ^=''< i ii 5 would appear to relate to this part of E t h 76. 6, but E t h has CVd: where A r a m has ] . p O ' l p m i . — F o r the translation o f CirO : b y 'what is r ight ' cf. Charles, Translation, 164. B u t the evidence of v . 11 suggests that the text here is corrupt (cf . T a n a 9 in this verse and Beer , Translation, 282).

a n d t h r o u g h t h e t h i r d . • . c o l d a n d d r o u g h t : cf. Aram*'"^"=i ii 6

] h j nrh anp n nais nnp 6 [nn. *"--'=i ii 6 would appear to relate to this part o f E t h 76. 6, but , judging from what has survived o f A r a m * ' " - ' ! ii, E t h has a shorter text than A r a m .

76. 7 F i r s t , t h r o u g h t h e first o f t h e g a t e s (ht. ' through the first gate

f rom t h e m ' ) : cf. Aram*="<^i ii 7] jK'Blp KSIfla p i p * ? pB3. F o r the somewhat unexpected ^^^"^'V: (so E t h I I ; see Dillmann, Translation,

23s; Charles, Translation, 164) cf. now A r a m |''X3"Tfp'?. —^Aram*'" ' ' ! ii 8

(]7l3 naXl nV ]''"1p ""l) might have been expected f rom its position in

A r a m to correspond to part of E t h 76. 7b-9, but, apart f rom ? D , there is no link between the two texts .

1 7 8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

76.10 A n d a f t e r t h e s e t h e w i n d s : cf . Aram*""''=i ii 9 jKmi j?Bl mn3[ 1. . . . F r o m t h e s e v e n t h g a t e . I omit Hftff»'5 (IfhCi as a gloss (cf . Dillmann, Translation, 235), and read Ky^fl-tt'ifi't '^'i'T j . B o t h E t h I (CDHmdhi Xy°g-9"itO a a d E t h I I (Xy»£/i>n9j&: 'V'h'Vi) appear to have conflate readings here .

t o w a r d s t h e e a s t , . . . I omit 'which inclines towards the south ' as a gloss (cf . V. 5 for the origin o f the gloss ; cf. also the addition in v . 11).

76. I I t o w a r d s t h e w e s t , . . . I omit 'which inclines towards the n o r t h ' as a gloss (cf. (?) v . 12 X l t : fATtl: Aflo'iVA: avUO: for the origin of the gloss ; cf. also the addition o f 'which inclines towards the south' in v . 10).

76. 12 . . . t h e w i n d s . I omit g as a gloss, cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 235.

76. 13 a n d d e s t r u c t i o n : cf. A r a m * ' " ' ! ii 14 p i n i .

76. 14 A n d ( t h u s ) t h e t w e l v e . . . a r e c o m p l e t e : cf. Aram*'"^' 'i ii 14

"-nn SaiX ••sin na S? Vibm and *^""23 2 N''!3ir[. T h e reading ••nn in a s f - ^ i ii 14 confirms the suggestion (cf. F lemming , Text, 103; Charles , Text, 146) that "^VhO) \ is corrupt . Otherwise A r a m and E t h

one) which incHnes towards the east, comes a hot wind. 76. 8 And through the middle gate, which (is) next to it, come pleasant fragrances, and dew, and rain, and prosperity, and life. 76. 9 And through the third gate, which (is) towards the west, come ( lOv, 3 1 5 ) dew, and rain, and locusts, and devastation. 76. 10 And after these the winds towards the north . . . From the seventh gate, which (is) towards the east, . . . come dew and rain, locusts and devastation. (lOv, aao) 76. 1 1 And through the middle gate exactly come rain, and dew, and life, and prosperity. And through the third gate, which (is) towards the west, . . . come mist, and hoar-frost, and snow, and rain, and dew, and locusts. 76. 1 2 And after (lov, 325) these . . . the winds towards the west. Through the first gate, which inclines towards the north, come dew, and rain, and hoar-frost, and cold, and snow, and frost. 76. 1 3 And from the middle gate come dew and rain, prosperity and blessing. And through ( lOv, 330) the last gate, which (is) to­wards the south, come drought and devastation, burning and destruction. 76. 14 And (thus) the twelve gates of the four

C H A P T E R S 7 6 - 7 7 179

quarters of heaven are complete. And all their laws, and all their punishments, and all their benefits I have shown to you, my son Methuselah.

(lOv, 335) 77. I They call the first quarter eastern, because it is the first; and they call the second the south, because there the Most High descends, and there especially the one who is blessed for ever descends. 77. 2 And the western quarter is

are here identical. N o t e that here, as in 7 7 . 1 - 3 , mi would appear to have the meaning 'side, direction, quarter ' (cf. v . i and Halevy, JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 3 f . ) .

A n d a l l t h e i r l a w s . . . s h o w n t o y o u : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 3 3 2

nn]nN p.11»1S)1 ]in»'?». H e r e E t h and A r a m differ.

7 7 . I q u a r t e r : for this translation cf. 7 6 . 1 4 and 7 6 . i .

b e c a u s e i t i s t h e first: cf. Aram*"' ' '=i ii 1 5 V^tHp Kin and ^"-^z^ 3

n''aij?[. A r a m and E t h are identical. F o r the play on the meaning of the root Dij? cf. Dillmann, Translation, 2 3 6 .

a n d t h e y c a l l t h e s e c o n d t h e s o u t h : cf. A r a m * " ' = i ii 1 5 Main'? jnpl

mn and * " ' " 2 3 3 mn xmn'? \"\p\

b e c a u s e t h e r e t h e M o s t H i g h d e s c e n d s : cf. A r a m "" •" i ii 1 5 ] i a and

astr .b23 3 K a i 1 X 1 pTb '7">ia. T h e reading 1 X 1 seems very likely, and is certainly compatible with what is visible on the manuscript . F o r the occurrence here of the root 1 1 1 cf. already Dillmann, Translation, 2 3 6 ; Charles, Text, 1 4 7 ; Halevy, JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 4 , and contrast Charles,

0 . 0

Translation, 1 6 5 . A p a r t f rom the variant 1 K 1 / J&0»CJ2" : note the use here o f X a i as a title for G o d ; E t h has Aff-A: ( = X'Vs, cf. D a n . 4 : 1 4 e t c . ; I Q a p G e n I I 4 ; F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 5 0 f., 8 3 ) .

a n d t h e r e . . . d e s c e n d s : cf. A r a m * ' " " 2 3 3 f. Xa'7»[ ] 4 [ ] 3 1.

7 7 . 2 q u a r t e r : for this translation cf. 7 6 . 1 4 and 7 6 . i .

A n d t h e w e s t e r n q u a r t e r . . . g o d o w n : cf. A r a m * = " ' ' 2 3 4i-

I'xa ' 3 [ i » ] s p n •'13 X3is?a . [ ] m i X 3 i xnn"?! xs-isya p j ? p i 3 i p a i a y\r\bv\ xbb'a pai p i s ?

and *" ' '^i ii i 6

]]a ' ? ' ' i 3 x''33i[a priVai fTi]^ ix'ai p i s ? jx-'xa x'ats. N o t e ( i ) that there is an erased X (and possibly another erased letter)

i8o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

before XaiSJtt in astr.bg^ ^. (2) that the spelling of JS'SO has been corrected in "••< i ii 1 6 at the first occurrence of the w o r d (and possibly also at the second o c c u r r e n c e ) ; (3) that ^^"-^ has ]]0 "jHS X'-SDIp in place of p131 ]''3D1D. Although b o t h E t h and A r a m convey the same general sense, E t h is m u c h shorter than A r a m and differs considerably f rom it.

7 7 . 3 A n d t h e f o u r t h q u a r t e r . . . t h r e e p a r t s : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 3 3 6 - 8

f?m K'ow '-ais? "TD jnnoi ••ojDnai p e s na n 3 [ 6 K'[m] •'nna'?

f['']Ka n 3 nnia ^si tcnv •'nxa p n pr\ ]» n 3 m p a 7

] r'n-iT

T\[ 8

and ^ "•' i ii 1 7 f.

] . K>KiV Tina"? [f?m x'-aip f^ia by\ ymw ]''Dariai 1 7

jsnnriK'?... [ ] . WX3 p T - I'-mi p a n 1 8 O n this verse see Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 . —^There are some m i n o r differences between A r a m * " ' " and *""••^ Besides this, it is difficult to relate the few letters that have survived in ^"-"i H 1 8 to ^ s t r . b j j y f.^ o r to fit t h e m into the (probably small) lacuna at the beginning of ^"-^23 8, and it is possible that there was some material in ^^•<=i ii that was not in a s t r . b g j . However , the reading and interpretation of ^ s t - ^ I ii 1 8 are very uncertain. N o t e that several corrections have been written in above this line. — E t h is again m u c h shorter than A r a m and different f rom it. I n E t h there is no explanation of the n a m e of the northern quarter , and the quarter is divided into three parts . I n A r a m there is both a full explana­tion of the n a m e o f the northern quarter and a second explanation of the n a m e of the eastern quarter (cf. v . i ) . I n addition, according to A r a m it is apparently the whole earth that is divided into three parts , not just the nor thern quarter (cf. Milik, loc . c i t . ) . — I n ^^^-^23 7 note the use of the H e b r e w root mt b y the side of the A r a m a i c root f l H .

A n d t h e first... f o r m e n : cf. A r a m * " ' " 2 3 8 XWX Tl2 ITlTib ]inaa tn. E t h and A r a m are similar, but not identical.

a n d t h e s e c o n d . . . m i s t : cf. A r a m * ' ' ' " 2 3 8 Jprua and (?) *^"<^i ii 1 9

called waning, because there all the lights of heaven wane and go down. 77. 3 And the fourth quarter, (lOv, b i ) named the north, is divided into three parts. And the first of them (is) the dwelling-place for m e n ; and the second (contains) seas of

C H A P T E R 77 i 8 i

]|n3a E t h has 'and the second' instead of 'and one o f t h e m ' . I t is unfortunate that we know nothing o f what A r a m placed in the second section, but the list in E t h seems somewhat overloaded.

a n d t h e t h i r d , . . r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' ' 2 3 9

KBBnj? . . [ ] . p a l s ' ? [ p j a im. N o t e that the formula )in3a i m could not (for reasons of space) have stood between ] . p a i a " ? [ and NBlPlj? . . [, and that therefore the contents of the third section were different in E t h and A r a m (cf. Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) . 3 4 2 ) .

7 7 . 4 A n d f r o m t h e m s n o w c o m e s : cf. A r a m » " ' ' ' 2 3 1 0 J.)"?!! p-''?s; rnpi.

7 7 . 7 ~ 7 8 . I Milik has recently argued that f ragment 3 ( together with f ragment 5) o f Oxyrhyncus Papyrus 2069 belongs to a Greek version of the astronomical section of E n o c h ; thus h e identifies fr . 3 v with 7 7 . 7 - 7 8 . i and fr . 3r with 78. 8. Milik has also provided a complete restoration o f the context of fr. 3 r and a partial restoration of the context of fr . 3 v (cf . Chronique d'£gypte 4 6 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 . esp. 3 3 3 ff . ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 7 2 ; cf . also the Introduction, above p p . 2 0 f . ) . However , in view of the small size of the fragment the identifications, although possible, can only be regarded as very uncertain, and I have not at tempted to take this material into account . I t should be added that the restoration of the Greek text on the scale here a t tempted seems to m e o f very doubtful value.

water, and the deeps, and forests, and rivers, and darkness, and mist; and the third part (contains) the garden of right­eousness. 77. 4 I saw seven high mountains (lOv, h^) which were higher than all the mountains which (are) on the earth, and from them snow comes. And days and times and years pass away and go by. 77. 5 I saw seven rivers on the earth larger than all the (other) rivers; one of them comes from the east (lov, b io) (and) pours out its water into the Great Sea. 77. 6 And two of them come from the north to the sea and pour out their water into the Erythraean Sea in the east. 77. 7 And the remaining four flow out on the side of the north to their sea, <two to> the Erythraean Sea, and two into the Great Sea, and they discharge themselves there, ( lov, bi5) but some say: into the wilderness. 77. 8 I saw seven large islands in the sea and on the land: two on the land, and five in the Great Sea.

i 8 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

7 8 . I O r y a r e s . . . T o m a s e s . T h e s e names are generally derived f rom Din l ix and nan (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 3 3 9 ) .

7 8 . 3 A s o n y a . . . E b l a . • . B e n a s e • . . E r a ' e . T h e second and fourth names m a y be derived f rom and but the derivation of the first and third names is somewhat uncertain (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 2 3 9 f . ; Hal6vy, JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 5 - 7 ) .

7 8 . 6 a n d o n t h e f o u r t e e n t h . . . f u l l : cf . Aram*" ' ' '=i iii 4

mini "?D na pVjt^ai i»s? ns?a-)N nr is? n '?aa ]•>»[. F o r the restoration cf. line 5 . L i n e 4 is a little difficult to read, but the obscure

piece o n the right half o f the line ( 0 "733 ]""»[) suggests that the text of A r a m was rather different f rom E t h .

7 8 . 7 u n t i l . . . i s f u l l : cf. Aram*'"^- : ! iii 5 njnns VD na p'rwai itrs? nwan[ a r is?.

A n d t h e m o o n • . . s e v e n t h p a r t : cf. Aram*""^"^! iii 6 ] ]''s?"'AB? rht)^ x'ni'' i a . [.

7 8 . 8 See the note on 7 7 . 7 - 7 8 . i and the Introduction, p p . 2 0 f.

78. I T h e names of the sun (are) as follows: the first Oryares, and the second Tomases. 78. 2 T h e moon has four names: the first name (is) Asonya, and the second Ebla, and the third Benase, (lov, b2o) and the fourth Era'e. 78. 3 These are the two great lights; their disc (is) like the disc of heaven, and in size the two (are) equal. 78 .4 In the disc of the sun (are) seven parts of fight which are added to it more than to the moon, and in fixed measure (light) is transferred (to the moon) until (lOv, b25) a seventh part of the sun is exhausted. 78. 5 And they set, and go into the gates of the west, and go round through the north, and rise through the gates of the east on the face of heaven. 78. 6 And when the moon rises, it appears in heaven and has a half of a seventh part of light; (lOv, b3o) and on the fourteenth day it makes all its light full. 78. 7 And fifteen parts of light are transferred to it, until on the fifteenth day its light is full, according to the sign of the year, and amounts to fifteen parts. And the moon comes into being by halves (lov, b35) of a seventh part. 78. 8 And in its

C H A P T E R 7 8 183

t o f o u r t e e n p a r t s o f i t s l i g h t , a n d o n t h e s e c o n d t o t h i r t e e n p a r t s :

cf . A r a m " ' ' - - : ! iii 7 ] . . . . Tn xrjn xavai trif .

a n d o n t h e f o u r t h t o e l e v e n p a r t s : cf. A r a m » " ' " i iii 8

7 8 . 1 0 A n d U r i e l . . . w h e n l i g h t i s t r a n s f e r r e d : cf . A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 S 3

waning on the first day it decreases to fourteen parts of its fight, and on the second to thirteen parts, and on the third to twelve parts, and on the fourth to eleven parts, and on the fifth to ten parts, and on the sixth to nine parts, and on the seventh to eight parts, and on the eighth to seven ( lOv, c i ) parts, and on the ninth to six parts, and on the tenth to five parts, and on the eleventh to four parts, and on the twelfth to three, and on the thirteenth to two, and on the fourteenth to half of a seventh part, and all (lOv, C 5 ) the light that remains from the total disappears on the fifteenth day. 78. 9 And in certain months the moon has twenty-nine days in each (month), and once twenty-eight. 78. 10 And Uriel showed me another law, (namely) when light is transferred to the moon, and on which side it is transferred (lov, c i o ) from the sun. 7 8 . 1 1 All the time that the moon is increasing in its fight, it transfers (light to itself) opposite the sun until, in fourteen days, its light is full in heaven; and when it is all ablaze, its light is full in heaven. 78. 1 2 And on the first day it is called the new moon, (lov, C 1 5 ) for on that day light rises on it. 78. 13 And (its light) becomes full exactly on the day the sun goes down into the west, and it rises from the east at night. And the moon shines through the whole night, until the sun rises opposite it, and the moon is seen (lov, c2o) opposite the sun. 78. 14 And on the side on which the light of the moon appears, there again it wanes until all its light disappears, and the days of the moon come to an end, and its disc remains empty.

i84 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

without light. 78. 15 And for three months, at its proper time, it achieves thirty days, (lOv, 025) and for three months it achieves in each (month) twenty-nine days, during which it completes its waning, in the first (period of) time and in the first gate, in one hundred and seventy-seven days. 78.16 And in the time of its rising for three months it appears in each (month) for thirty days, and for three months it appears in each (month) for twenty-nine days. (lov, 03o) 78. 17 By night, for twenty (days) each time, it looks like a man, and by day like heaven, for there is nothing else in it except its light.

79. I And now, my son Methuselah, I have shown you everything, and the whole law of the stars of heaven is com­plete. 79. 2 And he showed me the whole (lov, 035) law for these, for every day, and for every time, and for every (period of) rule, and for every year, and for the end thereof, according to its command for every month and every week; 79. 3 and the waning of the moon which occurs in the sixth gate, for in that sixth gate its light becomes full, and after that it is ( i i r ,

7 8 . i s f . A r a m * ' " ' " 3 6 5-7 correspond to parts of E t h 7 8 . 1 7 - 7 9 . i> and it might be expected therefore that A r a m * " " ' ' ' 2 6 2 - 4 would correspond to parts of E t h 7 8 . 1 5 f. B u t the text of a^ ' -^zS 2 - 4 seems to bear no relation to that of E t h . 7 8 . 1 5 f. T h e text is as follows:

] n a sTi'-nB? N»-ina[ 2

]kem p lonai f i n 3

] . s n n a mini n a ' a i im niaia n a . [ 4

F o r lines 2 and 3 cf. (?) E t h 7 9 . 3 - 5 .

7 8 . 1 7 B y n i g h t . . . a n d b y d a y : cf. Aram * " ' ^ ' ' 2 6 s

nsj? ] p x a a r a p »]im niaia ] i xirn ••ai nsp>[ ]a.

f o r t h e r e i s n o t h i n g . . . i t s l i g h t : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 6 6 ""minVa n[1ini.

7 9 . I A n d n o w . . . s h o w n y o u : cf. A r a m * " ' • ' ' 2 6 6

] n a nis m n a ]s?ai.

7 9 . 2 A n d h e s h o w e d m e t h e w h o l e l a w f o r t h e s e : cf. ( ? ) A r a m * " ' " 2 6

7 ] . . X ] ia»[n.

7 9 . 3 f. i t s l i g h t b e c o m e s f u l l , a n d a f t e r t h a t i t i s t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e

C H A P T E R S 7 8 - 8 0 185

m o n t h ; 7 9 . 4 a n d t h e w a n i n g : E t h I I ; the text could possibly be translated: 'its light c o m e s to an end, and after that it is the beginning of the m o n t h ; 7 9 . 4 and the waning' . B u t this translation seems unlikely in view of the meaning of I '^RffO : in 7 8 . 7 , 1 1 , and 1 3 . F l e m m i n g {Text, 1 0 7 ; Translation, 1 0 2 ; cf . Charles, Text, 1 5 1 ) argues, not implausibly, that in the Ethiopic there originally stood Ch(\ \ ttiWV ll tO^iMH/V i, that W^th^^Jf: fell out b y mistake (cf. E t h I ) , and that E t h I I repre ­sents an at tempt to correct the text .

7 9 . 6 of e v e r y l i g h t : literally: ' f rom every light'.

80. s it w i l l a p p e a r i n h e a v e n , a n d c o m e . . . I have taken this verse to refer to the moon, and have omitted hdC; as a gloss o n w . 2 f. which has c o m e into the text at the wrong place b y mistake, w . 4 - 7 deal with the m o o n and the stars, and AOC i ( 'drought ' ) is quite impossible

a i ) the beginning of the month; 79. 4 and the waning which occurs in the first gate, at its proper time, until one hundred and seventy-seven days are complete (reckoned according to weeks: twenty-five (weeks) and two days); 79. 5 and how it falls behind the sun, according to the law ( i i r , 35) of the stars, by exactly five days in one (period of) time, and when this place which you see has been traversed. 79. 6 Such (is) the appearance and the likeness of every light which Uriel, the great angel who is their leader, showed to me.

80. I And in those days ( i i r , a io) Uriel answered me and said to m e : 'Behold I have shown you everything, O Enoch, and have revealed ever j^ing to you, that you may see this sun, and this moon, and those who lead the stars of heaven, and all those who turn them, their tasks, and their times, ( i i r , a i5) and their rising. 80. 2 But in the days of the sinners the years will become shorter, and their seed will be late on their land and on their fields, and aU things on the earth will change, and will not appear at their proper time. And the rain will be withheld, and heaven ( i i r , a2o) will retain (it). 80. 3 And in those times the fruits of the earth will be late and will not grow at their proper time, and the fruits of the trees will be withheld at their proper time. 8 0 . 4 And the moon will change its customary practice, and will not appear at its proper time. 80. 5 But in those days it will appear in heaven.

i 8 6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

in this context , but would not be inappropriate as a gloss on w . 2 f. B u t the corruption in this verse m a y well go deeper than t h i s . — N o t e that Halevy {JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 7 - 9 0 ) seeks to explain the difficulty on the basis of a corruption in an assumed H e b r e w Vorlage, and argues that in the Vorlage 31S?3 Na"-! VHm nKT was misread as aS7in Na*"! D-SlSn ni«T (= ^Tdhf-! A'^jE: : a ) . e n « r A : mc:).

o n t o p o f a l a r g e c h a r i o t : R ' l ^ i means literally ' e n d ' or 'side' . P r e ­sumably what is m e a n t is 'on the (out)side of a large chariot ' , i .e. on the top. B u t if this is so, the usage is strange, and Rft'ii.l m a y well be corrupt .

80. 6 i n c o m m a n d : literally 'of c o m m a n d ' .

80. 8 A n d m a n y e v i l s w i l l o v e r t a k e t h e m : literally ' A n d evil will increase over t h e m ' .

8 1 . 2 a n d a l l w h o w i l l b e b o r n o f f l e s h o n t h e e a r t h : literally 'and all t h e children o f flesh who (will be) on the ear th ' (cf. 84. i ) .

and come ( i i r , 325) . . . on top of a large chariot in the west, and shine with more than normal brightness. 80. 6 And many heads of the stars in command will go astray, and these will change their courses and their activities, and will not appear at the times ( i i r , 330) which have been prescribed for them. 80. 7 And the entire law of the stars will be closed to the sinners, and the thoughts of those who dwell upon the earth will go astray over them, and they will turn from all their ways, and will go astray, and will think them gods. 80. 8 And many evils will ( i i r , 335) overtake them, and punish­ment will come upon them to destroy them all.'

8 1 . I And he said to m e : 'O Enoch, look at the book of the tablets of heaven, and read what is written upon them, and note every individual fact.' 8 1 . 2 And I looked at everything in the tablets of heaven, and I read everything which was written, and I noted everything, ( i i r , b i ) And I read the book and everything which was written in it, all the deeds of men, and all who will be born of flesh on the earth for the generations of eternity. 8 1 . 3 And then I immediately blessed the Lord, ( i i r , b5) the eternal king of glory, in that he has made all the works of the world, and I praised the

C H A P T E R S 8 0 - 8 2 187

8 1 . 6 u n t i l y o u h a v e r e g a i n e d y o u r s t r e n g t h : for this translation cf. Dillmann, Translation, 5 1 , 2 4 6 . F o r a different interpretation cf. Charles, Translation, 1 7 3 .

8a. I f r o m t h e h a n d : literally 'of the hand' .

Lord because of his patience, and I blessed (him) on account of the sons of Adam. 81 .4 And at that time I said: 'Blessed is the man who dies righteous and good, concerning whom no book of iniquity has been written, ( i ir , b io) and against whom no guilt has been found.' 81. 5 And these three holy ones brought me, and set me on the earth before the door of my house, and said to m e : 'Tell everything to your son Methu­selah, and show all your children that no flesh is righteous ( i i r , bi5) before the Lord, for he created them. 81. 6 F o r one year we will leave you with your children, until you have regained your strength, that you may teach your children, and write (these things) down for them, and testify to all your children. And in the second year they will take you from among them, ( i i r , bao) 81. 7 Let your heart be strong, for the good will proclaim righteousness to the good, the righ­teous will rejoice with the righteous, and they will wish each other well. 81. 8 But the sinner will die with the sinner, and the apostate will sink with the apostate. 81. 9 And those who practise righteousness will die ( i i r , b25) because of the deeds of men, and will be gathered in because of the deeds of the impious.' 81. 10 And in those days they finished speaking to me, and I went to my family, as I blessed the Lord of the ages.

82. I And now, my son Methuselah, all these things I re­count to you ( i i r , b3o) and write down for you; I have revealed everything to you and have given you books about all these things. Keep, my son Methuselah, the books from the hand of your father, that you may pass (them) on to the generations of eternity. 82. 2 I have given wisdom to you and to your children, and ( i i r , b35) to those who will be your children, that they may give (it) to their children for all the generations for ever—^this wisdom (which is) beyond their thoughts.

i 8 8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

8 2 . 4 w h i c h l e a d t h e m a n d a p p e a r w i t h t h e m o n f o u r d a y s : ' t h e m ' refers to the subordinate leaders of the stars, ' the heads over thousands' , cf . 7 5 . I and Dillmann, Translation, 2 4 7 .

8 2 . 9 A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 8 appears to relate to E t h 8 2 . 9 - 1 3 . B u t the limited size of tills f ragment of A r a m makes the suggested correspondences very uncertain.

a n d a t t h e i r f e a s t s , a n d i n t h e i r m o n t l i s : cf. (?) Aram*" ' ' '>28 i ] . pTbH"? iin-wnnV ]inn»a[. F o r prr-Vn"? of. A r a m * i ii 2 , 6 (cf .

82. 3 And those who understand it will not sleep, but will incline their ears that they may learn this wisdom, and it will be better for those who eat (from it) than good food. 82. 4 Blessed are all the righteous, ( i ir , c i ) blessed are all those who walk in the way of righteousness, and do not sin like the sinners in the numbering of all their days in which the sun journeys in heaven, coming in and out through the gates (i ir , 05) for thirty days with the heads over thousands of this order of stars, (and) with the four which are added and divide between the four parts of the year, which lead them and ap­pear with them on four days. 82. 5 Because of them men go wrong, and they do not reckon them ( i i r , c i o ) in the reckon­ing of the whole (course of the) world; for men go wrong in respect of them, and do not know them exactly. 82.6 F o r they belong in the reckoning of the year, and are truly recorded (therein) for ever, one in the first gate, and one in the third, and one in the fourth and one in the sixth. And the year is com­pleted ( i i r , C15) in three hundred and sixty-four days. 82. 7 And the account of it (is) true, and the recorded reckoning of it (is) exact, for the lights, and the months, and the feasts, and the years, and the days Uriel showed me, and he inspired m e — he to whom the Lord of the whole created world gave com­mands about the host of heaven for me. ( i ir , c2o) 82. 8 And he has power in heaven over night and day to cause light to shine on men: the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the powers of heaven which rotate in their orbits. 82. 9 And this is the law of the stars which set in their places, ( i i r , 025) at their times, and at their feasts, and in their months.

C H A P T E R 8 2 189

E t h a. 3 ; 4 ) . T h e translation is presumably ' (and) according to their divisions'. I take the word to have a meaning similar to <f"C'i^'t' i (cf . w . 1 0 , 1 1 ) ; cf. N u m . 2 : 2 .

8 2 . 1 0 t h a t t h e y a p p e a r : literally 'and they appear ' , cf. Dillmann, Translation, 5 2 , 2 4 9 .

a n d i n t h e i r p e r i o d s o f r u l e , a n d i n t h e i r p o s i t i o n s : cf. (?) A r a m * " ' ' ' ' 2 8

2 ] . K Jinmoa Va"? ^ ^ ^ ^ [ t r . F o r immoa cf. Aram<^i i 1 9 ( E t h 2 . i ) . I assume that the root is "110 and that the meaning is 'circuit ' o r 'orbit ' .

8 2 . I I A r a m ' " ' ' ' 2 8 3 ]T pN") ) [ would appear to relate to E t h 8 2 . 1 1 , but it is not clear to which part of E t h 8 2 . 1 1 it corresponds.

w i t h t h e h e a d s o v e r t h o u s a n d s w h o s e p a r a t e t h e d a y s : cf . (?) A r a m * " ' - " 2 8 4 plj-'a p i p a .

8 2 . 1 2 O n this obscure verse see Dillmann, Translation, 2 4 9 .

8 2 . 1 3 A n d t h e s e ( a r e ) t h e n a m e s : cf. (?) A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 8 5

Iin]nnaw.. [.

M e l k i e l = "TiTaVa.

H e l e m m e l e k = (?) qVa'-Vx, cf. Halevy, JfA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 9 0 .

M e l e y a l . T h i s n a m e perhaps derives f rom an original VifNVa and is to be coimected with the root

82. 10 And these (are) the names of those who lead them, who keep watch that they appear at their times, and in their orders, and at their proper times, and in their months, and in their periods of rule, ( i i r , 030) and in their positions. 82. 1 1 Their four leaders who divide the four parts of the year appear first; and after them the twelve leaders of the orders who divide the months and the years into three hundred and sixty-four (days), with the heads over thousands who separate ( i i r , 035) the days; and for the four (days) which are added to them there are the leaders who separate the four parts of the year. 82. 1 2 And as for these heads over thousands, one is added between the leader and the led behind a position, but their leaders make the separation. 82. 13 And these (are) the names of the leaders who separate the four appointed parts of the year: ( i i v , a i ) Melkiel, Helemmelek, Meleyal,

I 9 0 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

and Narel. 82. 14 And the names of those whom they lead (are) Adnarel, lyasusael, and lylumiel; these three follow behind ( i i v , 35) the leaders of the orders, and (each) one follows behind the three leaders of the orders who follow behind those leaders of positions who separate the four parts of the year. 8 2 . 1 5 In the beginning of the year Melkiel rises first and rules, (the one) who is called ( i i v , a io ) the southern sun; and all the days of his period of rule during which he rules (are) ninety-one. 82. 16 And these (are) the signs of the days which are to be seen on earth in the days of his period of rule: sweat, and heat, and calm; and all the trees ( i i v , 3 1 5 ) bear fruit, and leaves appear on all the trees, and the wheat harvest, and rose flowers, and all the flowers bloom in the field, but the trees of winter are withered. 82. 1 7 And these

82. 1 3 N a r e l = (?) Vxil (cf. innS, J e r . 3 6 : 1 4 e tc . )

8 2 . 1 4 T h i s verse is somewhat obscure (see Dillmann, Translation, 2 4 9 f . ) . v . I I refers to three classes of s tars : the four leaders who separate the four parts of the year, the twelve leaders of the orders, and the heads over thousands, v . 1 4 appears to introduce a hitherto unmentioned class of stars, subordinate to the leaders of the orders . However , the account of the leaders of the stars in w . 9 - 2 0 appears to break off in the middle in E t h , although fragments of the ending of this account in A r a m a i c m a y have survived in Aram*^"- ' ' i i-iii, cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 9 and the Introduction, above, p. 1 2 . I suggest that the introduction into the text of V. 1 4 m a y be connected with the loss of the description of the second half of the year. I f so, the three stars mentioned in v . 1 4 m a y originally have been comparable to those mentioned in w . 1 7 and 20 . — T h e names would appear to be corrupt , and their derivation and m e a n ­ing are uncertain.

82. I S t h e s o u t h e r n s u n . Dil lmann {Translation, 2 5 0 ) rightly points out that <B has c o m e in b y mistake before 0rfl? i (cf . v . 1 8 9 r h ? ; •fl4"0 i), and explains the n a m e f rom a H e b r e w ""SSTl ViaV.

8 2 . 1 6 a n d c a l m . I read ( D H A T : on the evidence o f A b b 5 5 which has ( D H r h l : (Charles, Text, 1 5 8 , and F l e m m i n g , Text, 1 1 3 , give the evidence of A b b 5 5 wrongly) . T h e reading of the other M S S . ( ( D i H I ; ) does not seem very suitable in the context (see also Dillmann, Transla­tion, 2 5 0 ) .

8 2 . 1 7 t h e l e a d e r s w h o ( a r e ) u n d e r t h e m . Dil lmann {Translation, 2 5 0 ) points out that Berkeel and Zelebsael m u s t surely be leaders o f

C H A P T E R 8 2 igi

m o n t h s (cf. ' the twelve leaders of the orders ' , v . 1 1 ) . Since the leaders o f the months are only subordinate to the leaders of their respective quar ­ters , he suggests that ana^fch-tlfao'i is a slip for ao^'ih-bO';. H e also points out that there appears to be a n a m e missing, since we need three leaders of the months for each quarter (cf. v . 20) , not two.

B e r k e e l = (?) "jlOia (cf. J o b 3 2 : 2 ) .

Z e l e b s a e l : the form of this n a m e would appear to be corrupt .

H e l o y a s e p h = *]81'''7N with an intentional play on the root (cf. Halevy, jfA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 390) . F o r the functions o f this head over a thousand cf. (?) v . 1 2 .

8 2 . 2 0 A n d t h e s e a r e t h e n a m e s a n d t h e o r d e r s a n d t h e l e a d e r s . . . o f t h e s e h e a d s o v e r t h o u s a n d s . Gedaeyal , Keel , and Heel are p r e ­sumably leaders of months (cf. w . 1 7 and 1 1 ) . I have omitted J l A ; OD^ch'tlPa'*'! with B M 4 8 5 B e r l ; the words are as difficult here as they are in v . 1 7 . B u t the text still appears to be confused. T h e sense appears to be ' A n d these, according to their names and their orders, are the leaders of these heads over thousands' (see Dillmann, Translation, 2 5 0 ) . — T h e derivation and the meaning o f the names are again uncertain, except that Asfael perhaps derives f rom an original VXBOS (but cf . Halevy, JA vi . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 390, who suggests an original VMBOV—cf. 'jOV'rN, v . 1 7 ) ; for the functions of this head over a thousand cf. (?) V. 1 2 . — T h e Ethiopic text breaks off abruptly at 8 2 . 2 0 in the middle o f

(are) the names of the leaders who (are) under them: Berkeel, Zelebsael, and another one who is added, ( i i v , a2o) a head over a thousand named Heloyaseph. And the days of the period of rule of this one are complete. 82. 18 T h e second leader after htm (is) Helemmelek whom they call the shining sun; and all the days of his light (are) ninety-one. 82. 19 And these are the signs of the days on earth: heat, and drought; ( i i v , 325) and the trees bring their fruit to ripeness and maturity, and make their fruit dry; and the sheep mate, and become pregnant; and men gather all the fruits of the earth, and everything which is in the fields, and the vats of wine. And (these things) occur in the days of his period of rule. 82. 20 And these ( i i v , 330) are the names and the orders and the leaders . . . of these heads over thousands: Gedaeyal, Keel, and Heel; and the name of

1 9 3 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

the description o f the leaders o f the stars and the seasons which they control , and the astronomical section of the Ethiopic E n o c h is probably incomplete . However , there are fragments in A r a m a i c ( A r a m * " ' - ^ ! i-iii) which have no parallel in E t h , but appear to have belonged to the final par t of the Q u m r a n Book o f A s t r o n o m y ; see the Introduction, above, p . 1 2 .

8 3 . 4 b y t h e i r r o o t s : literally ' f rom their roots ' , or ' f rom their t runks' .

8 3 . 7 c o n c e r n s : cf . Dil lmann, Translation, 54, 2 5 3 . ' J ? A i means literally 'be strong' , hence 'be heavy, be b u r d e n s o m e ' — ' Y o u r d r e a m -vision is heavy with the secrets of all the sin of the earth ' .

the head over a thousand who is added to them (is) Asfael. And the days of his period of rule are complete.

83. I And now, ( i i v , 335) my son Methuselah, I will show you all the visions which I saw, recounting (them) before you. 83. 2 Two visions I saw before I took a wife, and neither one was like the other. For the first time when I learnt the art of writing, and for the second time before I took your mother, I saw a terrible vision; and concerning them I made supplica­tion ( i i v , b i ) to the Lord. 83. 3 I had lain down in the house of my grandfather Malalel, (when) I saw in a vision (how) heaven was thrown down and removed, and it fell upon the earth. 83. 4 And when it fell upon the earth, I saw how the earth was swallowed up ( i i v , h^) in a great abyss, and mountains were suspended on mountains, and hills sank down upon hills, and tall trees were torn up by their roots, and were thrown down, and sank into the abyss. 83. 5 And then speech fell into my mouth, and I raised (my voice) to cry out ( i i v , b i o ) and said: 'The earth is destroyed!' 83. 6 And my grandfather Malalel roused me, while I lay near him, and said to m e : 'Why do you cry out so, my son, and why do you moan so ?' 83.7 And I recounted to him the whole vision which I had seen, and he said to m e : 'A terrible thing you have seen, my son! Your dream-vision concerns ( i i v , bi5) the secrets of all the sin of the earth; it is about to sink into the abyss, and be utterly destroyed. 83. 8 And now, my

C H A P T E R S 8 2 - 8 4 1 9 3

8 3 . I I a s h e k n e w i t : we expect 'as he made/created it ' , rather than 'as he knew it ' . F o r some suggested explanations of the text see Charles , Text, 1 6 1 .

s o t h a t i t a s c e n d s a n d r i s e s e t c . : hterally 'and it ascends and rises, e t c . ' .

84. I Cf. 1 4 . 2 .

t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e : cf. i . 3 .

f o r m e n b o m o f flesh: literally 'for the children of the flesh of m e n ' , cf . 8 1 . 2 .

84. 2 - 4 T h e r e m a y possibly be a relationship between the A r a m a i c f ragment 4 Q E n G i a n t s * 9 and E t h 84. 2 - 4 (cf. line 4 with E t h 84. 3 ) ,

826163 H

son, rise, and make supplication to the Lord of Glory—for you are faithful—^that a remnant may be left on the earth, and that he may not wipe out the whole ( i i v , hzo) earth. 83. 9 M y son, from heaven all this will come upon the earth, and upon the earth there will be great destruction.' 83. 10 And then I rose, and prayed, and made supplication, and wrote my prayer down for the generations of eternity, and I will show everything to you, my son Methuselah. 83. 1 1 And when I went out below, and ( i iv, b25) saw heaven, and the sun rising in the east, and the moon setting in the west, and some stars, and the whole earth, and everj^hing as he knew it at the begirming, then I blessed the Lord of Judgement, and ascribed majesty to him, for he makes the sun come out from the windows of the east, ( i i v , b3o) so that it ascends and rises on the face of heaven, and sets out and goes in the path which has been shovm to it.

84. I And I raised my hands in righteousness, and I blessed the Holy and Great One, and I spoke with the breath of my mouth, and with the tongue of flesh which God has made for men born of flesh, ( i i v , b35) that they might speak with it; and he has given them breath, and a tongue and a mouth, that they might speak with them. 84. 2 'Blessed (are) you,

194 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

although the two texts are clearly very different. T h e A r a m a i c reads as follows:

] ' 7 1 D . . . [ I

jT" n 3

]nDnBpn «•? las '7 i3i[ 4

] . isai nD'mi[p 5

]tr'7 namai ma'7a[ 6

84. 3 a n d n o w i s d o m e s c a p e s y o u . Since wisdom is personified in the following clause, the reading (Dh-htMl', T f l - f l : k^^hMi: is a little difficult. T h e reading of A b b 5 5 ( t D T d - f l : M1iP<L\l;) would fit m o r e easily with what follows, but not m u c h reliance can be placed on the evidence of A b b 5 5 (cf. Charles, Text, 1 6 2 ) .

f r o m y o u r t h r o n e . I omit J i « n > l f l C ^ : as a gloss and read Jiy"in<5h: (cf. Ber l and Dillmann, Translation, 2 5 4 ) .

O Lord King, and great and powerful in your majesty. Lord of the whole creation of heaven. King of Kings, and God of the whole world! And your kingly authority, and your sovereignty and your majesty will last for ever, and for ever and ever, ( i i v , c i ) and your power for all generations. And all the heavens (are) your throne for ever, and the whole earth your footstool for ever, and for ever and ever. 84. 3 F o r you made, and you rule, ever)rthing, and nothing is too hard for you, ( i i v , 05) and no wisdom escapes you; it does not turn zwzy from your throne, nor from your presence. And you know and see and hear everything, and nothing is hidden from you, for you see everything. 84. 4 And now the angels of your heaven ( i iv, c i o ) are doing wrong, and your anger rests upon the flesh of men until the day of the great judge­ment. 84. 5 And now, O God and Lord and Great King, I entreat and ask that you will fulfil my prayer to leave me a posterity on earth, and not to wipe out all (11 v, C15) the flesh of men and make the earth empty, so that there is destruction

C H A P T E R S 8 4 - 8 5 195

84. 6 T h e r e m a y possibly be a relationship between 4 Q E n G i a n t s * i o and E t h 84. 6, but this is not at all certain. T h e A r a m a i c reads as follows:

J-Sa is;S[ I

] . 1 rr-jw [ 2

] 3 i xasn[ 3

8 5 . 3 a n d w i t h t h e h e i f e r : literally 'and with it ( fem. ) ' . 8 2 6 1 6 S H 2

for ever. 84. 6 And now, my Lord, wipe out from the earth the flesh which has provoked you to anger, but the flesh of righteousness and uprightness establish as a seed-bearing plant for ever. And do not hide your face from the prayer of your servant, ( i i v , cao) O Lord. '

85. I And after this I saw another dream, and I will show it all to you, my son. 85. 2 And Enoch raised (his voice) and said to his son Methuselah: ' T o you I speak, my son. Hear my words, and incline your ear to the dream-vision of your father. 85. 3 Before I took your mother Edna, ( i iv, C25) I saw in a vision on my bed, and behold, a bull came out of the earth, and that bull was white; and after it a heifer came out and with the heifer came two bullocks, and one of them was black, and the other red. 85. 4 And that black bullock struck ( I I V , C30) the red one, and pursued it over the earth, and from then on I could not see that red bullock. 85. 5 But that black bullock grew, and a heifer went with it; and I saw that many bulls come out from it which were like it ( i i v , C35) and followed behind it. 85. 6 And that cow, that first one, came from the presence of that first bull, seeking that red bullock, but did not find it; and thereupon it moaned bitterly, and continued to seek it. 85. 7 And I looked until that first bull came to it and ( i2r, a i ) calmed it, and from that time it did not cry out. 85. 8 And after this she bore another white bull, and after it she bore many black bulls and cows. 85. 9 And I saw in my sleep that (i2r, 35) white bull, how it likewise grew and became a large white bull, and from it came many

196 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

8 5 . 1 0 - 8 6 . 2 Milik has recently maintained that fragments i and 2 o f Oxyrhyncus Papyrus 2069 belong to a Greek version of the Book o f D r e a m s and has restored the fragments to produce a complete Greek text of the passages in question. T h u s he identifies fr. i r + 2r with 8 5 . 1 0 - 8 6 . 2 and fr. i v + 2 v with 87 . 1 - 3 and argues that the former overlap with Aramai (for which cf. 86. 1 - 3 ) ; see Chronique d'£gypte 4 6 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 7 2 ; cf. also the Introduction, above, p p . 2 0 f. However , the restoration of the Greek text on the scale here a t tempted seems to m e of very limited value, and while the identification of the fragments is plausible, it cannot be regarded as certain. I n view of the very small size both of the Greek fragments and of A r a m ' i it is difficult, if not impossible, to make positive statements about the relationship o f the Greek and Ethiopic to the A r a m a i c text , and it does not seem to m e worth discussing the Greek fragments in detail. B u t for purposes o f comparison I give here the (unrestored) text of fr. i r and fr. 2 r and below (see on 87 . 1 - 3 ) the text of fr. i v and fr. 2v .

F r . i r K G I s . . [ ] E P [ F r . 2r jAoiao-, _ TR|v[ T E P O S T [ O ] Y £ T E P O Y [ ] TTiv vonriv[ cov otvapAEifias T [ ] Kai rip5av[T0 inrvco Ei5ov T o y [ ] E P F KOI EeECOpOUV [ £K T O U OUPCTVOU [

cov TCOV tJi£yaXco[v T O UETa[

[..]?.iY[ F o r fr . i r cf. 8 5 . l o (end) and 86. i , and for fr. 2r cf. 86. 2 .

86. 1 a n d b e h o l d , a s t a r . . . a m o n g s t t h o s e b u l l s : cf. Aram^^i i f.

pn''ra[ 2

86. 2 A n d a f t e r t h i s I s a w : cf. A r a m ' i 2 nl'tn i n x a Sm.

t h e l a r g e a n d t h e b l a c k b u l l s : or ' the large bulls and the black ones ' . T h e author appears to make a distinction between the descendants o f

white bulls, and they were like it. 85. 10 And they began to beget many white bulls which were like them, one following another.

(i2r, a io ) 86. i And again I looked with my eyes as I was sleeping, and I saw heaven above, and behold, a star fell from heaven, and it arose and ate and pastured amongst those bulls. 86. 2 And after this I saw the large and the black bulls.

C H A P T E R S 8 5 - 8 7 197

(i2r, a i5) and behold, all of them changed their pens and their pastures and their heifers, and they began to moan, one after another. 86. 3 And again I saw in the vision and looked at heaven, and behold, I saw many stars, how they came down and were thrown down from ( lar , aao) heaven to that first star, and amongst those heifers and bulls; they were with them, pasturing amongst them. 86.4 And I looked at them and saw, and behold, all of them let out their private parts like horses and began to mount (i2r, 335) the cows of the bulls, and they all became pregnant and bore elephants and camels and asses. 86. 5 And all the bulls were afraid of them and were terrified before them, and they began to bite with their teeth, and to devour, and to gore with their horns. 86. 6 And ( izr , 330) so they began to devour those bulls, and behold, all the sons of the earth began to tremble and shake before them, and to flee.

87. I And again I saw them, how they began to gore one

Seth ( 'the large bulls' , cf. 85 . 9 f.) and the descendants of Cain ( 'the black bulls', cf. 85 . 5, but cf. also 85 . 8b) . Cf. Dillmann, Translation, 3 5 6 .

t h e i r p e n s a n d t h e i r p a s t u r e s e t c . : cf. A r a m ' i 3

] . . • ? . . . . [ n W T T f [ .

t o m o a n . Milik {Chronique d'Sgypte 46 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 9 , cf. his restoration of the Greek on p . 3 2 4 ) adopts the unique reading of B M 4 8 5 , ' to live' ('k vivre I'un prfes de I 'autre ' ) . However , in view of the countless mistakes and mis-spelHngs in B M 4 8 5 it seems to m e very unlikely that ithf-OO, j is the original E t h reading. All other E t h M S S . attest ' to m o a n ' , a reading which makes perfectly good sense.

86. 3 a n d b e h o l d , I s a w m a n y s t a r s : cf. A r a m ' i 4 ] . . ] ' '3S13 S m [ .

a n d w e r e t h r o w n d o w n : or 'and threw themselves down' .

87. 1 - 3 See the discussion above on 8 5 . i o - 8 6 . 2 and the Introduction, p p . 2 0 f. F r . IV and fr. 2 v of Oxyrhyncus Papyrus 2069 read as follows:

F r . IV ] [_o]£TEPOS F r . 2 v ]y.?.?.5EXo[ KA]i Tip^oTo iras a ] TTIS xe\pos n[

]v ovapXevj/as ] uicov TTIS [ ]E[I]S TOV oupcevo ].<?T[ ]pcc|JIORN KCI 1 ]v SK TOU OUpOtVOU

]lV .[..]oiS ]«??.[

F o r fr . IV cf. 87 . i (end) and 2 , and for fr . 2 v cf. 8 7 . 3 .

198 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

87. 2 f o u r . I read ' four ' with E t h I since there appear to be seven angels altogether, cf. 88. i ; 90. 2 1 f.

88. 3 c a s t f r o m h e a v e n . . . t h e l a r g e s t a r s . A s the text stands, Ytte: hTtl-n-l"! 'idS-Vi m u s t be taken as the object o f (Bid.:. T h i s is a httle difficult so far as the sense is concerned, but not impossible. Cf. , however,

Dillmann, Translation, 2 5 7 . — C f . (?) Aram»4 i 1 1 ]N^NW [X]^iD[ ID.

t h e m a l l . . . a n d t h r e w : cf. A r a m ^ i 1 2 Xail 'T" pn'?5[.

89. I A n d o n e o f t h o s e f o u r w e n t t o a w h i t e b u l l . I read H h - : ' I t t y " \ with B M 4 9 1 and take "Hh": to be employed with the sense of an in-

another and to devour one another, (i2r, 335) and the earth began to cry out. 87. 2 And I raised my eyes again to heaven and saw in the vision, and behold, there came from heaven beings who were like white men; and four came from that place, and three (others) with them. 87. 3 And those three who came out last took hold of me by my hand, and raised me from the generations (i2r, b i ) of the earth, and lifted me on to a high place, and showed me a tower high above the earth, and all the hills were lower. 87. 4 And one said to m e : " R e ­main here until you have seen everything which is coming upon these elephants and ( i2r, b5) camels and asses, and upon the stars, and upon all the bulls."

88. I And I saw one of those four who had come out first, how he took hold of that first star which had fallen from heaven, and bound it by its hands and its feet, and threw it (i2r, b io) into an abyss; and that abyss was narrow, and deep, and horrible, and dark. 88. 2 And one of them drew his sword and gave (it) to those elephants and camels and asses, and they began to strike one another, and the whole earth shook because of them. (i2r, b i 5 ) 88. 3 And as I looked in the vision, behold, one of those four who had come out cast from heaven and gathered and took all the large stars whose private parts (were) like the private parts of horses, and bound them all by their hands and their feet, ( 12 , b2o) and threw them into a chasm of the earth.

89. I And one of those four went to a white bull and taught

C H A P T E R S 8 7 - 8 9 199

definite article (cf. Dillmann, Grammar, 3 3 1 ) . T h e other M S S . have ' those white bulls' . Cf . Aram=4 i 1 3 x m n p i n Vs? V p x ] x n 2 ; [ a i x . B M 4 9 1 clearly gives better sense than the other E t h M S S . , but in the light of the A r a m a i c it is possible that B M 4 9 1 does not contain the original E t h reading, but rather a correction of a text that had b e c o m e corrupt . a n d b u i l t . . . o n i t : cf. Aram=4 i 1 4 m i a an""! m n aiS7 nV n [ a » .

a n d t h r e e b u l l s . . . c o v e r e d o v e r : cf. Aram^4 i 1 5 (cf . T a n a 9) n'-oai n-ien xans?i xais?"? nas? i [ a n \

89. 2 a n d s a w . . . a n d t h o s e c h a n n e l s d i s c h a r g e d : cf. A r a m ' 4 i 1 6

]''DBtt> nSJaa^ X m n t n [ T(^r\. A r a m would appear not to have mentioned the 'high r o o f and to have had a shorter text than E t h .

89. 3 a n d b e h o l d , s p r i n g s . . . a n d w a t e r b e g a n : cf. Aram«4 i 1 7

r"m XSJ1X XUa W n a ] m n Xni[ . E t h uses the w o r d 'springs' where A r a m has ' chambers ' ( p i n , b u t see T a n a 9 and below on 89. 7 ) . N o t e also that the text of A r a m is shorter than that of E t h .

a n d I l o o k e d . . . c o v e r e d b y w a t e r . I read t D J l C J i f with B M 4 8 5 A b b 3 5 (cf. also A b b 5 5 ) . E t h I I has 'and m a d e that enclosure invisible

until . . . ' Cf. A r a m H i 1 8 ]"•» n'-Sn XSDX 757 ntn n'-in n3X[. N o t e the agreement between B M 4 8 5 A b b 3 5 and A r a m .

89. 4 a n d i t r e m a i n e d o n t h e e a r t h : cf. A r a m ' 4 i 1 9 n'h'S l ' ' axp[ . A r a m would appear to have had a shorter text than E t h in this verse.

him a mystery, trembhng as he was. He was born a bull, but became a man, and built for himself a large vessel and dwelt on it, (i2r, b25) and three bulls dwelt with him in that vessel, and they were covered over. 89. 2 And I again raised my eyes to heaven and saw a high roof, with seven water-channels on it, and those channels discharged much water into an enclosure. 89. 3 And (i2r, b3o) I looked again, and behold, springs opened on the floor of that large enclosure, and water began to bubble up and to rise above the floor; and I looked at that enclosure until its whole floor was covered by water. 89. 4 And water, and darkness, and mist increased on it; (i2r, b35) and I looked at the height of that water, and that water had risen above that enclosure and was pour­ing out over the enclosure, and it remained on the earth.

200 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

89. 5 A n d a l l t h e b u l l s . . . w e r e s w a l l o w e d u p : cf. Aram=4 i 1 9 ]''S?2t51 p p l T X^'lim. A r a m would again appear to have had a shorter text than E t h .

89. 6 A n d t h a t v e s s e l . . . a l l t h e b u l l s a n d e l e p h a n t s a n d c a m e l s a n d a s s e s , e t c . : cf . A r a r n ^ i 2 0 f.

xj 'am K'''7''si[ 2 1

XJ'Sim (assuming the reading to be correct ) has no counterpart in E t h (but cf. ' together with all the animals ' ) . Besides this, in E t h the elephants are mentioned immediately after the bulls, whereas this seems not to have been the case in A r a m ' 4 i 2 0 f.

89. 7 f. A r a m ' 4 ii ( fragment c ) m a y correspond to E t h 89. 7 f. (see the note on Aram=4 ii 2 ) , but in view of the small size of the fragment and the differences between A r a m and E t h the identification cannot be regarded as certain.

89. 7 i n t h e v i s i o n u n t i l t h o s e w a t e r - c h a n n e l s : cf. (?) Aram ' '4 ii i

]. IS •^apnx a n d t h e c h a s m s o f t h e e a r t h w e r e m a d e l e v e l : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 2

] . TT'DB? K'''1'7n[. 89. 7 ( the removal of the flood from the earth) is the counterpart of 89. 2 f. ( the coming of the flood). A s in G e n . 7 : 1 1 the waters c o m e both f rom above and from below. T h e waters f rom above are conducted b y m e a n s of channels, and E t h uses the same w o r d (A?l<J""fl;) both in 89. 2 (cf. ' 4 i 1 6 f^nKi) and in 89. 7 . B u t E t h (apart f r o m T a n a 9) uses different words for the waters f rom below. 89. 3 refers to the opening of 'springs' (Al^O^' l ' ; ) , but 89. 7 to the making level o f the 'chasms of the earth ' ( l ^ ' J I * : y£:Ci). Aram«4 i 1 7 corresponds to

o o

89. 3 , but the w o r d used in A r a m is ' chambers ' (IITTB Ylin Sni). I t is plausible to think that the reversal of this process is described

89. 5 And all the bulls of that enclosure were gathered together until I saw how they sank and were swallowed up and destroyed (i2r, c i ) in that water. 89. 6 And that vessel floated on the water, but all the bulls and elephants and camels and asses sank to the bottom, together with all the animals, so that I could not see them. (i2r, 05) And they were unable to get out, but were destroyed and sank into the depths. 89. 7 And again I looked in the vision until those water-channels were removed from that high roof, and the chasms of the earth

C H A P T E R 8 9 aoi

in A r a m ' 4 ii 2 ]• IT'S© N"'1in[, and that thus Aram=4 ii 2 corresponds to E t h 'and the chasms of the earth were m a d e level' . B u t if this is so, A r a m and E t h clearly differ here considerably.

89. 8 A n d t h e w a t e r . . . i n t o t h e m u n t i l t h e e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 3

] . B 8 i » y\rr\a p . . . .

s e t t l e d o n t h e e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram^4 ii 4 "?»

89. I I A r a m ' ' 2 i 2 4 f. appears to relate to E t h 89. 1 1 , but E t h has nothing

corresponding to ' '2 i 2 4 ]'7K

a n d t h e w i l d a s s e s : cf. (?) A r a m ' ' 2 i 2 5 ]''T1S?1 . . [.

89. 1 2 B u t t h a t b u l l : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 1 2 JXVSSJI.

a n d a w h i t e s h e e p : cf. (?) A r a m * 2 i 2 6 fS ""T l^lTi] •.. [. t w e l v e s h e e p : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 1 4 ] and (?) " 2 i 2 7 i » » [nn,

89. 1 3 o n e o f t h e i r n u m b e r : literally 'one o f t h e m ' .

were made level, and other abysses were opened. 89. 8 And the water began to run down ( lar , c i o ) into them until the earth became visible, and that vessel settled on the earth; and the darkness departed, and light appeared. 89. 9 And that white bull who became a man went out from that vessel, and the three bulls with him. And one of the three bulls was ( i 2 r , C15) white, like that bull, and one of them (was) red as blood, and one (was) black; and that white bull passed away from them. 89. 10 And they began to beget wild-animals and birds, so that there arose from them every (i2r, c 2 o ) kind of species: lions, tigers, wolves, dogs, hyenas, wild-boars, foxes, badgers, pigs, falcons, vultures, kites, eagles, and ravens. But amongst them was born a white bull. (i2r, C25) 89. 1 1 And they began to bite one another; but that white bull which was born amongst them begat a wild ass and a white bull with it, and the wild asses increassd. 89.12 But that bull which was born from it begat a black wild-boar (i2r, 030) and a white sheep; and that wild-boar begat many boars, and that sheep begat twelve sheep. 89. 13 And when those twelve sheep had grown, they handed one of their

2 0 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

8 9 . 1 3 t h e y h a n d e d . . . t h a t s h e e p o v e r : cf. Aram-Jz i 28 Xnis?"? pnps

s m s n and % ii IS i]an'' Nnisi.

89. 1 4 A n d t h e L o r d b r o u g h t t h e e l e v e n s h e e p : cf . A r a m ° 4 ii 1 6

p S-IDT l a T and ^2 i 29 linVs S n [ » S ] . . . . [ . I f the placing of A r a m ' 4 ii 1 6 in relation to E t h is correct , there is a significant difference between A r a m (where J a c o b leads the sheep, cf. ^2 i 2 6 ]S? l a p ) and E t h (where G o d leads the sheep) .

a m o n g s t t h e w o l v e s , a n d t h e y i n c r e a s e d : cf. A r a m ' 4 ii 1 7

89. IS A n d t h e w o l v e s . . . o p p r e s s e d t h e m : cf. Aram=4 ii 1 8

NjlS?"? ^nVaV vip]. A r a m appears to have nothing corresponding to

' to make t h e m afraid', while E t h has a pronominal suffix instead of

a n d t h e y t h r e w . . . m u c h w a t e r : Aram=4 ii 1 9 Sp^[ presumably belongs at this point, a l though E t h has nothing corresponding to these words.

89. 1 6 B u t a s h e e p . . . w o l v e s fled: cf. (?) A r a m ° 4 ii 2 0 ( fragment d)

]ri iaN[. T h e placing of fragment d and the restoration of the second w o r d are both uncertain.

number over to the asses, and those asses in turn handed ( i 2 r , C35) that sheep over to the vi^olves; and that sheep grew up amongst the wolves. 89. 14 And the Lord brought the eleven sheep to dwell with it and to pasture with it amongst the wolves, and they increased and became many flocks of sheep. 89. 15 And the wolves began to make them afraid, and ( i 2 v , a i ) they oppressed them until they made away with their young, and they threw their young into a river with much water; but those sheep began to cry out because of their young, and to complain to their Lord. 89. 16 But a sheep which had been saved from the wolves ( i 2 v , as) fled and escaped to the wild asses. And I saw the sheep moaning and crying out, and petitioning their Lord with all their

C H A P T E R 8 9 203

u n t i l t h a t L o r d o f t h e s h e e p c a m e d o w n : cf. (?) A r a m ° 4 ii 2 1 (frag­m e n t d) ] . nnns? n. [. c a m e d o w n . . . a t t h e c a l l . I omit K^^Cftt; ( i s t ) which was copied twice b y mistake in Ryl and B M 4 8 6 .

a n d l o o k e d a t t h e m : or 'and pastured them' .

power, until that Lord of the sheep came down . . . at the call of the sheep ( i2v, a io) from a high room, and came to them, and looked at them. 89. 1 7 And he called that sheep which had fled from the wolves, and spoke to it about the wolves that it should warn them that they should not touch the sheep. 89. 18 And the sheep went to the wolves ( i2v, 3 1 5 ) in accord­ance with the word of the Lord, and another sheep met that sheep and went with it; and the two of them together entered the assembly of those wolves, and spoke to them, and warned them that from then on they should not touch the sheep. (i2v, a2o) 89. 19 And after this I saw the wolves, how they acted even more harshly towards the sheep with all their power, and the sheep cried out. 89. 20 And their Lord came to the sheep and began to beat those wolves; and the wolves began to moan, but the sheep ( i2v, 325) became silent, and from then on they did not cry out. 89. 2 1 And I looked at the sheep until they escaped from the wolves; but the eyes of the wolves were bhnded, and those wolves went out in pur­suit of the sheep with all their forces. 89. 22 And the Lord of the sheep went ( i2v, 330) with them as he led them, and all his sheep followed him; and his face (was) glorious, and his appearance terrible and magnificent. 89. 23 But the wolves began to pursue those sheep until they met them by a stretch of water. 89. 24 And that stretch of water was divided, ( i2v, 335) and the water stood on one side and on the other before them; and their Lord, as he led them, stood between them and the wolves. 89. 25 And while those wolves had not yet seen the sheep, they went into the middle of that stretch of water; but the wolves pursued ( i2v, b i ) the sheep.

ao4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

and those wolves ran after them into that stretch of water. 89. 26 But when they saw the Lord of the sheep, they turned to flee before him; but that stretch of water flowed together again and suddenly resumed its natural form, ( i 2 v , h^) and the water swelled up and rose until it covered those wolves. 89. 27 And I looked until all the wolves which had pursued those sheep were destroyed and drowned. 89. 28 But the sheep escaped from that water and went to a desert where there was neither water ( i 2 v , b i o ) nor grass; and they began to open their eyes and to see; and I saw the Lord of the sheep pasturing them and giving them water and grass, and that sheep going and leading them. 89. 29 And that sheep went up to the summit of a high rock, and ( i 2 V , b i 5 ) the Lord of the sheep sent it to them. 89. 30 And after this I saw the Lord of the sheep standing before them, and his appearance (was) terrible and majestic, and all those sheep saw him and were afraid of him. 8 9 . 3 1 And all of them were afraid and trembled

89. 2 5 a n d t h o s e w o l v e s : hlSih i A'HO'fll'; (2nd) seems superfluous here, cf. F lemming , Text, 1 2 5 .

89. 2 7 t h e w o l v e s w h i c h h a d p u r s u e d t h o s e s h e e p : cf. (?) Aram=4

iii 1 4 N]!!?*? r S T I K-'ap. — A r a m H iii iS reads prT-Vs? ISH T h e r e is nothing corresponding to this in E t h 89. 2 7 , but something similar at the end of E t h 89. 2 6 .

89. 2 8 B u t t h a t s h e e p : cf. (?) Axam% iii 1 5

a d e s e r t w h e r e : cf. A r a m ^ iii 1 6 j't 1T1K NmnS[.

a n d t h e y b e g a n t o o p e n t h e i r e y e s : cf. Aram ° 4 iii 1 7

i]nn&r)[n] ]i,Tr5?i[.

p a s t u r i n g t h e m a n d g i v i n g t h e m : cf. A r a m ' 4 iii 1 8 ] • *? ami pfl"? [.

89. 29 w e n t u p t o t h e s u m m i t o f a h i g h r o c k : cf. Aram ° 4 iii 1 9

«ia m]ib i?'?[0 and (?) ^2 ii 2 7 ] • aXI ini Cf . Aram<^4 3 ( E t h 89. 3 2 ) .

89. 3 0 b e f o r e t h e m , a n d h i s a p p e a r a n c e ( w a s ) t e r r i b l e a n d m a j e s ­t i c : E t h I I ; E t h I 'before them, and his appearance (was) great and terrible and majest ic ' ; cf. Axzm^z ii 2 9 ] . a i l *\'>pT\ mm K3S7 VppV.

89. 3 1 A n d a l l o f t h e m w e r e a f r a i d : cf. Aram'=4 i ] . Sim ]1il'7iai [.

C H A P T E R S 8 9 205

a f t e r t h a t s h e e p w i t h t h e m . . . b e f o r e o u r L o r d . I follow the text of B M 4 8 5 (cf. A b b 5 5 ) and assume that originally in E t h there was only a reference to M o s e s here (cf. E x o d . 2 0 : 1 8 f f . ) ; cf. Aram ' '4 2

"ralipV W r a X fby pn-ra nin . [ i t is interesting to note that WPi; '^hhfpao': (Abb 3 5 E t h I I ) / HOtf: °7Xhft°fn>*: B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 5 5 T a n a 9) , which Charles took as a dittograph (cf. Text, 1 7 2 ; Beer , Translation, 2 9 2 ) , would appear to represent something which stood in A r a m .

89. 3 2 a g a i n w e n t u p . . . s h e e p b e g a n : cf. Aram'=4 3

] [ijnw NJsn p NBD mib pVoi w">i[na.

t o t h e m . . . d i d n o t k n o w : cf. Aram<=4 4 pna S T KlttNl pri[V. 89. 3 3 A n d t h e L o r d . . . a n g r y w i t h t h e m : cf. Aram'=4 4

ps... xis? Niai.

a n d c a m e . . . e y e s b l i n d e d : cf. Aram'=4 5

] . a ]in[ ] . » " r i a nawxi sis bs n n x i . . [

89. 3 4 b e f o r e i t . . . t h e i r e n c l o s u r e : cf. Aram'=4 6

IpmnV . . . "? ]''as[ pn]"?i Miaipp.

89. 3 5 t o t h o s e s h e e p w h i c h h a d g o n e a s t r a y . . . w e r e a f r a i d o f i t :

cf. (?) Aram'=4 7 ]"ia"? Vm kvst} Via [. Because of the

before him; ( i 2 v , hzo) and they cried out after that sheep with them which was in their midst: " W e cannot stand before our Lord, nor look at him." 89. 32 And that sheep which led them again went up to the summit of that rock; and the sheep began to be blinded ( i 2 v , b25) and to go astray from the path which it had shown to them, but that sheep did not know. 89. 33 And the Lord of the sheep was extremely angry with them, and that sheep knew, and went down from the summit of the rock, and came to the sheep, and found ( i 2 v , b3o) the majority of them with their eyes bUnded and going astray from his path. 89. 34 And when they saw it, they were afraid and trembled before it, and wished that they could return to their enclosure. 89. 35 And that sheep took some other sheep with it, and went to those ( i 2 v , b35) sheep which had gone astray, and then began to kill them; and the sheep were

2o6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

difficulty of reading A r a m " 4 the relationship between E t h and A r a m at this point is not entirely clear. T h u s it is not clear whether the subject of flW] is Moses and the Levi tes (cf. E x o d . 3 2 : 2 5 - 9 ) or the apostate Israelites (the sheep who had gone astray) . However , E t h and A r a m would appear in any case to have differed from one another .

89. 3 5 A n d t h a t s h e e p . . . t h e i r e n c l o s u r e s : cf. Aram ' '4 8 f.

] . xa - ' np»K"7i n y n " ? ! XVJ . . . . s"? p [

T h e r e is nothing in E t h which corresponds to Aram"=4 9, but in any case the meaning and interpretation of this line are somewhat uncertain.

89. 3 6 t h a t s h e e p b e c a m e a m a n , a n d b u i l t : cf. Aram ' '4 1 0

] . 13571BHJX S i m ^Bnnx °f [ x ] ' i a [x .

89. 3 9 a l l t h e s h e e p . 'All ' is a slightly odd word to use here (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 2 6 1 ; Charles, Text, 1 7 3 ) , but the text is not impossible.

afraid of it. And that sheep brought back those sheep which had gone astray, and they returned to their enclosures. 89. 36 And I looked there at the vision until that sheep became a man, and built a house for the Lord of the sheep, and made all the sheep stand ( i 2 v , c i ) in that house. 89. 37 And I looked until that sheep which had met that sheep which led the sheep fell asleep; and I looked until all the large sheep were destroyed and small ones rose up ( i 2 v , 05) in their place, and they came to a pasture, and drew near to a river of water. 89. 38 And that sheep which led them, which had become a man, separated from them and fell asleep; and all the sheep sought it and cried out very bitterly over it. 89. 39 And I looked until they left off ( i 2 v , c i o ) crying for that sheep and crossed that river of water; and there arose all the sheep which led them in place of those which had fallen asleep, and they led them. 89. 40 And I looked until the sheep came to a good place and a pleasant and glorious land, ( i 2 v , C15) and I looked until those sheep were satisfied; and that house (was) in the middle of them in the pleasant land. 89. 41 And some­times their eyes were opened, and sometimes blinded, until

C H A P T E R 8 9 207

89. 42 u n t i l t h e L o r d o f t h e s h e e p r a i s e d u p . I follow Ul l whose text agrees with G r ^ * ' . I t is interesting to note the successive stages in the development of the Ethiopic text h e r e : ( i ) U l l ; ( l a ) B M 492; (2) B M 48s; (3) Ryl = B M 491 Berl A b b 35 T a n a 9 other E t h I I M S S . ; (4) A b b SS Bodl s 7 M S S .

89. 43 Aram''2 iii 27 reads ].m3[, which is perhaps to be restored

•>]niinpa (cf. Gr^^t TOTS K^paaiv). Aram'^z iii 28 has fl'-X'J^ ]''Tm[ for which cf. G r ^ * ' uots troAAous.

89. 44 A n d t h e e y e s o f t h a t s h e e p w e r e o p e n e d . E t h refers here to Samuel (cf. v . 41), G r ^ * ' (TO irpopocTa) to the Israehtes in general. Since both E t h and G r ^ * ' specifically allude to Samuel in the next verse, E t h would appear to have a superior text here (cf. Charles, Text, 17s and contrast Charles, Text, 174).

t h a t r a m i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e s h e e p : cf. Aram''2 iii 29 N]3S7 ""T S I D l V ] .

h o w i t r e n o u n c e d i t s g l o r y : E t h ; G r ^ * ' 'until it left its way' . E t h presupposes a Greek TTIV SO^CCV aCrroO, instead of TTIV 6 5 6 V aCrroO. Similarly at the end of the verse ( H h l U A i t . S r ' l i / dvoSlqt), and at the end of v . 4s

(H:^A11 ft-nrfitO-j/ToO oKp vTos Tfiv 656v auToO). Aram<'2 iii 30 ] nixa[ (for which cf. (?) G r ^ * ' ocvoSia) appears to indicate that A r a m used the same terminology as Gr'^*', but in view of the damaged state of Aram*2 iii this must remain uncertain.

89. 4S w h i c h h a d r e n o u n c e d i t s g l o r y : see the note on v. 44.

another sheep rose up and led them, and brought them all back, and their eyes were opened, (izv, c2o) 89. 42 And the dogs and the foxes and the wild-boars began to devour those sheep until the Lord of the sheep raised up a ram from among them which led them. 8 9 . 4 3 And that ram began to butt those dogs and foxes and wild-boars, on one side and on the other, ( i 2 v , C25) until it had destroyed them all. 89. 44 And the eyes of that sheep were opened, and it saw that ram in the middle of the sheep, how it renounced its glory and began to butt those sheep, and (how) it trampled on them and behaved unbecomingly. ( i 2 V , C30) 89. 45 And the Lord of the sheep sent the sheep to another sheep and raised it up to be a ram, and to lead the sheep in place of that sheep which had renounced its glory. 89. 46 And it went to it, and spoke with

2o8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

89. 4 8 a n d t h a t r a m b e g a t , e t c . I t is noticeable that whereas E t h 89. 4 8 b refers to the death of David and the accession of Solomon, E t h 89. 4 9 refers m o r e naturally to the military exploits of David than to those of Solomon. I n view of this, and in view of the omission of 89. 4 8 b in G r ^ * ' , it is plausible to think that 89. 4 8 b originally followed at the end of v. 49 , and that at some stage v . 4 8 b dropped out of the text of E t h and was subsequently reinserted in the wrong place (cf. Charles , Translation, 1 9 7 f., contrast Dillmann, Translation, 2 6 2 f . ) .

it alone, and raised up that ram, and made it ( i2v, C 3 5 ) the prince and leader of the sheep; and during all this those dogs oppressed the sheep. 89. 47 And the first ram pursued that second ram, and that second ram rose and fled before it. And I looked until those dogs made the first ram fall. 89. 48 And that second ram ( i3r , a i ) rose up and led the small sheep, and that ram begat many sheep and fell asleep; and a small sheep became ram in place of it, and became the prince and leader of those sheep. ( i3r, 3 5 ) 89. 49 And those sheep grew and increased; but all the dogs and foxes and wild-boars were afraid and fled from it, and that ram butted and killed all the animals, and those animals did not again prevail amongst the sheep and did not seize anything further (i3r, a io) from them. 89. 50 And that house became large and broad, and for those sheep a high tower was built on that house for the Lord of the sheep; and that house was low, but the tower ( i3r, 3 1 5 ) was raised up and high; and the Lord of the sheep stood on that tower, and they spread a full table before him. 89. 5 1 And I saw those sheep again, how they went astray, and walked in many ways, and left that house of theirs; and the Lord ( i3r, a2o) of the sheep called some of the sheep and sent them to the sheep, but the sheep began to kill them. 89. 52 But one of them was saved and was not killed, and it sprang away and cried out against the sheep, and they wished to kill it; but the Lord of the sheep saved it from (i3r, 3 2 5 ) the hands of the sheep, and brought it up to me, and made it remain (there). 89. 53 And he sent many other sheep to those sheep to testify (to them) and to lament over

C H A P T E R 8 9 209

89. 60 d u l y n u m b e r e d : literally 'by n u m b e r ' .

them. 89. 54 And after this I saw how when they left the house of the Lord of the sheep and his tower, they went astray in everything, ( i3r, 330) and their eyes were blinded; and I saw how the Lord of the sheep wrought much slaughter among them in their pastures until those sheep (themselves) invited that slaughter and betrayed his place. 89. 55 And he gave them into the hands of the lions and the tigers and (i3r, 335) the wolves and the hyenas, and into the hands of the foxes, and to all the animals; and those wild animals began to tear those sheep in pieces. 89. 56 And I saw how he left that house of theirs and their tower and gave them all into the hands of the lions, that they might tear them in pieces and devour them, ( i3r, b i ) into the hands of all the animals. 89. 57 And I began to cry out with all my power, and to call the Lord of the sheep, and to represent to him with regard to the sheep that they were being devoured by all the wild animals. ( i3r, h^) 89. 58 But he remained still, although he saw (it), and rejoiced that they were devoured and swal­lowed up and carried off, and he gave them into the hands of all the animals for food. 89. 59 And he called seventy shep­herds and cast off those sheep that they might pasture them; and he said to ( i3r, b i o ) the shepherds and to their com­panions: " E a c h one of you from now on is to pasture the sheep, and do whatever I command you. 89. 60 And I will hand (them) over to you duly numbered and will tell you which of them are to be destroyed, and destroy them." And he handed those sheep over to them. ( i3r, b i 5 ) 89. 61 And he called another and said to him: "Observe and see every­thing that the shepherds do against these sheep, for they will destroy from among them more than I have commanded them. 89. 62 And write down all the excess and destruction which is wrought by the shepherds, how many they destroy (i3r, b2o) at my command, and how many they destroy of their own volition; write down against each shepherd

a i o T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

individually all that he destroys. 89. 63 And read out before me exactly how many they destroy of their own volition, and how many are handed over to them for destruction, that this may be a testimony for me (i3r, b25) against them, that I may know all the deeds of the shepherds, in order to hand them over (for destruction), and may see what they do, whether they abide by my command which I have commanded them, or not. 89. 64 But they must not know (this), and you must not show (this) to them, nor reprove them, but (only) write down against each individual in his time all that the shepherds destroy (i3r, b3o) and bring it all up to m e . " 89. 65 And I looked until those shepherds pastured at their time, and they began to kill and to destroy more than they were commanded, and they gave those sheep into the hands of the lions. 89. 66 And the lions and the tigers devoured and swallowed up (i3r, b35) the majority of those sheep, and the wild-boars devoured with them; and they burnt down that tower and demolished that house. 89. 67 And I was extremely sad about the tower, because that house of the sheep had been demohshed; and after that I was unable to see (i3r, c i ) whether those sheep went into that house. 89. 68 And the shepherds and their companions handed those sheep over to all the animals that they might devour them; each one of them at his time received an exact number, (i3r, 05) and (of) each

89. 63 e x a c t l y : literally 'by n u m b e r ' .

a n d h o w m a n y a r e h a n d e d o v e r t o t h e m f o r d e s t r u c t i o n . I take the subject of j^'^'TtD'Pa^! to be impersonal, cf. Dillmann, Translation, 2 6 8 . T h e passage could also be translated: 'and h o w m a n y they hand over for destruction' .

i n o r d e r t o h a n d t h e m o v e r ( f o r d e s t r u c t i o n ) : A b b 3 5 E t h . I I . T h i s text seems to make reasonable sense, the reference being to the future punishment of the shepherds (cf. 90. 2 2 ff . ) . Charles {Text, 1 7 9 ) reads JlffnTPfl"* i ( 'that I m a y comprehend t h e m ' ) , an emendation of B M 4 8 5 Berl T a n a 9 X a J T P o D * j ; this is awkward grammatically and, although possible, seems to m e an unlikely emendation.

89. 66 d e m o l i s h e d : literally 'dug' , 'undermined' .

89. 68 a n e x a c t n u m b e r : literally 'by n u m b e r ' .

C H A P T E R 8 9 2 1 1

a f t e r t h e o t h e r . I take this to be the sense of Ah^h-i, although the construction is somewhat strange. I t would be m u c h simpler to omit A before iliVfr:, cf. Dillmann, Translation, 2 6 9 .

t h e r e w a s w r i t t e n . I take j B J f r A ^ i as impersonal.

d e s t r o y e d . . . I omit A^fi- i Ain>9^di^ i which has been copied here b y mistake.

89. 7 0 p r e s e n t e d : literally 'caused to rest ' , 'put down' .

one of them after the other there was written in a book how many of them he destroyed . . . 89. 69 And each one killed and destroyed more than was prescribed, and I began to weep and to moan very much because of (i3r, c i o ) those sheep. 89. 70 And likewise in the vision I saw that one who wrote, how every day he wrote down each one which was destroyed by those shepherds, and (how) he brought up and presented and showed the whole book to the Lord of the sheep, everything that they had done, and all that each one of them had made away with, (i3r, c i5 ) and all that they had handed over to destruction. 89. 71 And the book was read out before the Lord of the sheep, and he took the book in his hand, and read it, and sealed it, and put it down. 89. 72 And after this I saw how the shepherds pastured for twelve hours, and behold, three of those sheep (i3r, c2o) returned and arrived and came and began to build up all that had fallen down from that house; but the wild-boars hindered them so that they could not. 89. 73 And they began again to build, as before, and they raised up that tower, and it was called the high tower; and they began again to place (i3r, C25) a table before the tower, but all the bread on it (was) unclean and was not pure. 89. 74 And besides all (this) the eyes of these sheep were blinded so that they could not see, and their shepherds likewise; and they handed yet more of them over to their shepherds for destruction, and they trampled upon the sheep with their feet (i3r, 030) and devoured them.

212 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

89. 7 5 w i t h t h e m : i.e. with the animals, although the expression is a little careless (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 2 7 1 ) .

a n d t h e y : i .e. and the shepherds.

90. I t h i r t y - s e v e n : generally taken as a mistake for ' thirty-five' , cf . 89. 7 2 ; 90. 5, 1 7 .

89. 75 But the Lord of the sheep remained still until all the sheep were scattered abroad and had mixed with them, and they did not save them from the hand of the animals. 89. 76 And that one who wrote the book brought it up, and showed it, and read (it) out in the dwelling of the Lord of the sheep; and he entreated him ( i3r, C 3 5 ) on behalf of them, and petitioned him as he showed him all the deeds of their shepherds, and testified before him against all the shepherds. 89. 7 7 And he took the book, and put it down by him, and went out.

90. I And I looked until the time that thirty-seven shep­herds had pastured (the sheep) in the same way, and, each individually, they all completed their time like (13V, a i ) the first ones; and others received them into their hands to pasture them at their time, each shepherd at his own time. 90. 2 And after this I saw in the vision all the birds of heaven coming: the eagles, ( 1 3 V , 3 5 ) and the vultures, and the kites, and the ravens; but the eagles led all the birds; and they began to devour those sheep, and to peck out their eyes, and to devour their flesh. 90. 3 And the sheep cried out because their flesh was devoured by the birds, and I cried out ( 1 3 V , aio) and lamented in my sleep on account of that shepherd who pastured the sheep. 90. 4 And I looked until those sheep were devoured by the dogs and by the eagles and by the kites, and they left on them neither flesh nor skin nor sinew until only their bones remained; ( 1 3 V , 3 1 5 ) and their bones fell upon the ground, and the sheep became few. 90. 5 And I looked until the time that twenty-three shepherds had pastured (the sheep); and they completed, each in his time, fifty-eight times. 90. 6 And small lambs were born from those

C H A P T E R S 8 9 - 9 0 2 1 3

90. IS i n t o t h e s h a d o w : B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9 ; other M S S . 'into his shadow' . T h e expression is a Httle o b s c u r e ; cf. Dillmann, Translation, 2 8 1 f . ; F lemming , Translation, 1 1 9 .

white sheep, and they began to open their eyes, (13V, a2o) and to see, and to cry to the sheep. 90. 7 But the sheep did not cry to them and did not hsten to what they said to them, but were extremely deaf, and their eyes were extremely and excessively blinded. 90. 8 And I saw in the vision how the ravens flew upon those lambs, and took one of those (13V, 325) lambs, and dashed the sheep in pieces and devoured them. 90. 9 And I looked until horns came up on those lambs, but the ravens cast their horns down; and I looked until a big horn grew on one of those sheep, and their eyes were opened. (13V, 330) 90. 10 And it looked at them, and their eyes were opened, and it cried to the sheep, and the rams saw it, and they all ran to it. 90. 1 1 And besides all this those eagles and vultures and ravens and kites were still continually tearing the sheep in pieces (13V, 335) and flying upon them and devouring them; and the sheep were silent, but the rams lamented and cried out. 90. 12 And those ravens battled and fought with it, and wished to make away with its horn, but they did not prevail against it. 90. 13 And I looked at them until the shepherds and the eagles and those vultures and kites came and cried (13V, bi) to the ravens that they should dash the horn of that ram in pieces; and they fought and battled with it, and it fought with them and cried out that its help might come to it. 90. 14 And I looked until that man (13V, bs) who wrote down the names of the shepherds and brought (them) up before the Lord of the sheep came, and he helped that ram and showed it every^ing, (namely, that) its help was coming down. 90. 15 And I looked until that Lord of the sheep came to them in anger, and all those who saw him fled, and they all fell (13V, bio) into the shadow before him. 90. 16 All the eagles and vultures and ravens and kites gathered together and brought with them all the wild sheep, and they all came together and helped one another in

2 1 4 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

90. 1 8 c l o s e d : literally 'was covered' .

90. 20 a n d t h e y t o o k . . . a n d o p e n e d . I take (Oihh i and codjffi^lil to have an impersonal subject ; contrast Charles, Text, 1 8 5 .

90. 2 1 t h e first s t a r w h i c h w e n t b e f o r e t h o s e s t a r s w h o s e p r i v a t e p a r t s ( w e r e ) l i k e t h e p r i v a t e p a r t s o f h o r s e s . . . T h e text is corrupt . I read Alih-O; with B M 4 8 5 B M A d d . 24990 and omit (DAJih-O: ^^'^<Ei 11(0^4'! 'PAao ! as a gloss. T h i s is not very satisfactory, but it is doubt­ful whether it is now possible to recover the original Ethiopic text . F o r a different view, cf. Dillmann, Translation, 64, 2 8 4 ; Charles, Trans­lation, 2 1 3 .

order to dash that horn of the ram in pieces. 90. 17 And I looked at that ( 1 3 V , b i 5 ) man who wrote the book at the command of the Lord until he opened that book of the destruction which those twelve last shepherds had wrought, and he showed before the Lord of the sheep that they had destroyed even more than (those) before them. 90. 18 And I looked until the Lord of the sheep came to them ( 1 3 V , hzo) and took in his hand the staff of his anger and struck the earth; and the earth was split, and all the animals and the birds of heaven fell from those sheep and sank in the earth, and it closed over them. 90. 19 And I looked until a big sword was given to the sheep, ( 1 3 V , hz^) and the sheep went out against all the wild animals to kill them, and all the animals and the birds of heaven fled before them. 90. 20 And I looked until a throne was set up in the pleasant land, and the Lord of the sheep sat on it; and they took ( 1 3 V , b3o) all the sealed books and opened those books before the Lord of the sheep. 90. 2 1 And the Lord called those men, the seven first white ones, and commanded (them) to bring before him the first star which went before those stars ( 1 3 V , b35) whose private parts (were) like the private parts of horses . . . and they brought them all before him. 90. 22 And he said to that man who wrote before him, who was one of the seven white ones—he said to him: "Take those seventy shepherds to whom I handed over the sheep, and who, on their own authority, took and killed more than I commanded them."

C H A P T E R 9 0 2 1 5

(13V, c i ) 90. 23 And behold, I saw them all bound, and they all stood before him. 90. 24 And the judgement was held first on the stars, and they were judged and found guilty; and they went to the place of damnation, and were thrown into (13V, 05) a deep (place), full of fire, burning and full of pillars of fire. 90. 25 And those seventy shepherds were judged and found guilty, and they also were thrown into that abyss of fire. 90. 26 And I saw at that time how a similar abyss was opened in the middle (13V, c i o ) of the earth which was full of fire, and they brought those blind sheep, and they were all judged and found guilty and thrown into that abyss of fire, and they burned; and that abyss was on the south of that house. 90. 27 And I saw those sheep burning, (13V, C15) and their bones were burning. 90. 28 And I stood up to look until he folded up that old house, and they removed all the pillars, and all the beams and ornaments of that house were folded up with it; and they removed it and put it in a place in the south of the land. 90. 29 And (13V, c2o) I looked until the Lord of the sheep brought a new house, larger and higher than that first one, and he set it up on the site of the first one which had been folded u p ; and all its pillars (were) new, and its ornaments (were) new and larger than (those of) the first one, the old one which he had removed. (13V, C25) And the Lord of the sheep (was) in the middle of it. 90. 30 And I saw all the sheep which were left, and all the animals on the earth and all the birds of heaven falling down and worshipping those sheep, and entreating them and obeying them in every command. 90. 3 1 And after this (13V, 030) those three who were dressed in white and had taken hold of me by my hand, the ones who had brought me up at first—^they, with the hand of that ram also holding me, took me up and put me down in the middle of those sheep before the judgement was held.

90. 26 s o u t h : literally 'right' .

90. 3 8 s o u t h : literally 'right' .

90. 3 1 b e f o r e t h e j u d g e m e n t w a s h e l d . T h e s e words are confusing and

2 i 6 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

appear to be out of p lace ; they are difficult to reconcile with ' A n d after this ' at the beginning of the verse, but cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 2 8 6 .

90. 38 a n d t h e first o n e a m o n g t h e m w a s a w i l d - o x . I follow the old suggestion that ilCi derives f rom ^f\\xa, a corrupt transliteration o f Nfi ' l (cf. Dillmann, Translation, 2 8 7 f . ) . I t is not clear whether this wild-o x is to be identified with the white bull mentioned in v . 3 7 . Possibly we have in these verses a behef in two Mess iahs—a priestly leader (the while bull of v . 3 7 ) and a mihtary leader (the wild-ox of v . 3 8 ) . B u t the passage might also be translated: 'and the first one among t h e m b e c a m e a w i l d - o x ' ; this translation would probably imply an identification of the white bull of v . 3 7 with the wild-ox of v . 3 8 .

o v e r t h e m . W e would expect 'over it ' , cf. Charles, Text, 1 8 9 .

90. 32 And those sheep were all white, and their wool (13V, C35) thick and pure. 90. 33 And all those which had been destroyed and scattered and all the wild animals and all the birds of heaven gathered together in that house, and the Lord of the sheep rejoiced very much because they were all good and had returned to his house. 90. 34 And I looked until they laid down that sword which had been given to the sheep, and they brought it back (i4r, a i ) into his house, and it was sealed before the L o r d ; and all the sheep were enclosed in that house, but it did not hold them. 90.35 And the eyes of all of them were opened, and they saw well, and there was not one (i4r, 35) among them that did not see. 90. 36 And I saw that that house was large and broad and exceptionally full. 90. 3 7 And I saw how a white bull was born, and its horns (were) big, and all the wild animals and all the birds of heaven were afraid of it (i4r, a io ) and entreated it continually. 90. 38 And I looked until all their species were transformed, and they all became white bulls; and the first one among them was a wild-ox, and that wild-ox was a large animal and had big black horns on its head. (i4r, 3 1 5 ) And the Lord of the sheep rejoiced over them and over all the bulls. 90. 39 And I was asleep in the middle of them; and I woke up and saw everything. 90. 40 And this is the vision which I saw while I was asleep, and I woke up and blessed the Lord of righteous­ness and ascribed glory to him. (i4r, a2o) 90. 41 But after

C H A P T E R S 9 0 - 9 1 2 1 7

9 1 . 5 a t i t s r o o t s : literally ' f rom its roots ' .

this I wept bitterly, and my tears did not stop until I could not endure it; when I looked, they ran down on account of that which I saw, for everything will come to pass and be fulfilled; and all the deeds of men in their order were shown to me. 90. 42 That night I remembered (i4r, 325) my first dream, and because of it I wept and was disturbed, because I had seen that vision.

91 . I And now, my son Methuselah, call to me all your brothers and gather to me all the children of your mother, for a voice calls me, and a spirit has been poured out over me, (i4r, 330) that I may show to you ever5rthing that will come upon you for ever.' 9 1 . 2 And after this Methuselah went and called all his brothers to him and gathered his relations. 91 . 3 And he spoke about righteousness to all his sons and said: (i4r, 335) 'Hear, my children, all the words of your father and listen properly to the voice of my mouth, for I will testify to you and speak to you, my beloved. Love uprightness and walk in it. 91 . 4 And do not draw near to uprightness with a double heart, and do not associate with those of a double heart, but walk in righteousness, my children, and it will lead you in good paths, (i4r, b i ) and righteousness will be your companion. 9 1 . 5 F o r I know that the state of wrong­doing will continue on the earth, and a great punishment will be carried out on the earth, and an end will be made of all iniquity, and it will be cut off (i4r, h^) at its roots, and its whole edifice will pass away. 9 1 . 6 And iniquity will again be complete on the earth, and all the deeds of iniquity and the deeds of wrong and of wickedness will prevail for a second time. 91 . 7 And when iniquity and sin and blasphemy and wrong and all kinds of (evil) deeds increase, and (when) apostasy and wickedness and uncleanness increase, (i4r, b i o ) a great punishment will come from heaven upon all these, and the holy Lord will come in anger and in wrath to execute

2 i 8 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

9 1 . 8 a t i t s r o o t s : literally ' f rom its roots ' .

9 1 . 9 a n d t h e y w i l l b e t h r o w n d o w n : i.e. the nations will be thrown down.

9 1 . 1 1 T h e r e has been some dislocation of the text in the Ethiopic version of c c . 9 1 - 3 , and it has long been recognized that 9 1 . 1 2 - 1 7 fo rm the continuation of 9 3 . i - i o , which together constitute the so-called A p o ­calypse of W e e k s . ( 9 1 . 1 2 - 1 7 was perhaps m o v e d to its present position in the Ethiopic version because these verses, like 9 1 . i - i o , relate to the judgement of the sinners.) O n this view 9 1 . 1 1 has been regarded merely as a redactional link, and has generally been bracketed as an interpolation (cf. e.g. Charles, Text, 1 9 1 ; Translation, 2 2 7 f . ) . However , it n o w appears that A r a m did have some material corresponding to E t h 9 1 . 1 1 , viz.

A r a m a i iv 1 4 [(?) pT xipw nssi SB?an ^v. pps? ]inVi ' and they (the righteous) will uproot the foundations of wrongdoing and the work(s) of deceit in it in order to car ry out [the j u d g e m e n t ] ' . ( T h e s e words in A r a m a i iv 1 4 f o r m the conclusion of the description of the seventh week in the Apocalypse of Weeks , cf. 9 3 . 9 f.) Since A r a m a i iv 1 3 relates to E t h 9 3 . 1 0 and A r a m a i iv 1 5 relates to E t h 9 1 . 1 2 , it would appear both that A r a m a i iv 1 4 relates to E t h 9 1 . 1 1 , but also that A r a m had a text shorter than, and different from, that of E t h in 9 1 . 1 1 . I t would seem that the text of 9 1 . 1 1 has been elaborated within the Ethiopic version because of the dislocation of 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 in order to smooth over the harsh juxtaposition of 9 1 . i - i o and 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 , and to this extent the view that 9 1 . 1 1 is a redactional link is correct .

judgement on the earth. 9 1 . 8 In those days wrongdoing will be cut off at its roots, and the roots ( i4r , b i 5 ) of iniquity together with deceit will be destroyed from under heaven. 91 . 9 And all the idols of the nations will be given u p ; (their) towers will be burnt in fire, and they will remove them from the whole earth; and they will be thrown down into the judge­ment of fire and will be destroyed in anger and in the severe judgement which (is) ( i4r , hzo) for ever. 9 1 . 10 And the righteous will rise from sleep, and wisdom will rise and will be given to them. 91 . 1 1 And after this the roots of iniquity will be cut off, and the sinners will be destroyed by the sword; from the blasphemers they will be cut off in every place, and those who plan wrongdoing and those who commit

C H A P T E R 9 1 3 1 9

( I 4 r , b25) blasphemy will be destroyed by the sword. 9 1 . 1 2 And after this there will be another week, the eighth, that of righteousness, and a sword will be given to it that the righteous judgement may be executed on those who do wrong, and the sinners will be handed over into the hands of the righteous. 91. 13 And at its end (i4r , b3o) they will acquire houses Ijecause of their righteousness, and a house will be built for the great king in glory for ever. 91 . 14 And after this in the ninth week the righteous judgement will be revealed to the whole world, and all the deeds of the impious will vanish from the whole earth; ( i4r , b35) and the world will be written

9 1 . 1 3 Cf . A r a m a i iv 1 5 - 1 7

xmn anj'-nn nai '•ran »iaB> aij?- nina ]ai 1 5

p'lB,-! "jis p tJWj? yi Nin lasaV yvi'^p Via'? 1 6

pHT-a iianTfi 1 7 T h e differences between E t h and A r a m are not substantial. N o t e ( i ) that in line 1 6 of A r a m appears to have been erased; (3) that A r a m tJWp yn agrees with B M 4 8 5 Curzon 5 5 Ytiil 9t£:'f: against the other Ethiopic M S S .

9 1 . 1 3 A n d a t i t s e n d . . . t h e i r r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i iv 1 7

OWpa I'ODJ pip' nSIO a»1. N o t e the difference between »1B?pa yt'Dl and A-ni't! X^^R-jfr*: R A l F o i v ; .

a n d a h o u s e w i l l b e b u i l t f o r t h e g r e a t k i n g i n g l o r y f o r e v e r : cf.

A r a m a i iv 1 8 j aVs; ""Ti "TIDV ii[ j a i a Kan m[ ] . [ pvn Naan'i. T h e precise restoration of the text in this line m u s t remain uncertain, but there clearly are some difFerences between E t h and A r a m here .

9 1 . 1 4 A n d a f t e r t h i s . . . t o t h e w h o l e w o r l d : cf. A r a m a i iv 1 9 f.

nan mjp'' ••strn »ia» m n a pi 1 9 n"?a ssnn ••la Via*? 3 0

Again there are m i n o r difFerences between E t h and A r a m ,

a n d a l l t h e d e e d s . . . t h e w h o l e e a r t h : cf. A r a m a i iv 3 0 f.

n'?ia n5?ix 3 1 Via ]a[ n a j b Viai. a n d t h e w o r l d . . . f o r d e s t r u c t i o n : cf. A r a m a i iv 3 1 ]nia"7 paTI. H e r e the differences between A r a m and E t h would appear to be

220 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

substantial, and it is unfortunate that the A r a m a i c manuscript is damaged. T h e interpretation of E t h is in any case somewhat obscure .

9 1 . 1 4 a n d a l l m e n . . . t h e p a t h o f u p r i g h t n e s s : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 1 f.

SaVs? DtTj? msV 2 2 pn'?1D[. N o t e that E t h has nothing corresponding

to xaVs?. 9 1 . IS t h e r e w i l l b e . . . t h e a n g e l s : most E t h I I M S S . ; A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 B M 486 ' there will be the eternal judgement which will be executed on the watchers of the eternal heaven, the great ( judgement) which will spring f rom the midst of the angels ' ; B M 4 8 5 ' there will be the great eternal judgement which will spring f rom the midst of the angels ' ; B M 4 9 1 (cf. Berl ) ' there will be the great eternal judgement in which he will take vengeance among the angels ' . A r a m a i iv 2 2 f. has for this verse

n . [ ] p i 2 2

]N3"i Sin fi?i saVa pT 2 3 I n view of the major differences between E t h I and E t h I I it is unfortunate that the manuscript of A r a m is damaged here . B u t the shorter text of B M 4 9 1 (cf. Berl and B M 4 8 5 ) would appear to be superior to that o f E t h I I .

9 1 . 1 6 A n d t h e first... w i l l a p p e a r : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 3 f.

pjatn pias' na pip 2 4 ptm[. a n d a l l t h e p o w e r s , . . s e v e n f o l d ( l i g h t ) : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 4 f .

j-'aVs; Via"? p m ]"<[ ] 2 5 K''air[. N o t e that A r a m does have something corresponding to A^Ay" : (omitted b y Charles on the evidence of B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 3 M S S . ; cf. Text, 1 9 2 ) .

9 1 . 1 7 A n d a f t e r t h i s . . . i n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 5 f.

->w pa[» 2 5

pas?' NDpp ]a ViaV f\V3 Tf^i ] 2 6

T h e position of fiiUVi.; is a little strange, and there is something to

down for destruction, and all men will look to the path of uprightness. 9 1 . 15 And after this in the tenth week, in the seventh part, there will be the eternal judgement which will be executed on the watchers, and the great eternal heaven which will spring from the midst of the angels. 9 1 . 1 6 And the first heaven will vanish and pass away, and a new heaven will appear, ( i4r , c i ) and all the powers of heaven will shine for ever (with) sevenfold (light). 9 1 . 17 And after this there will

C H A P T E R 9 1 3 2 1

be said for the reading of B M 4 8 5 tDitfcav-; ( 1 1 4 - ^ : (Oa^J^:^: fi-hePi-:; once again it is unfortunate that we do not know what exactly stood in A r a m because of the damage to the manuscript . —^Aram^i iv ends with

|N3S7'', and we thus also do not know what followed immediately after the Apocalypse of Weeks ( E t h 9 3 . 1 - 1 0 + 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 ) in A r a m .

9 1 . 1 8 A r a m a i ii 1 8 f. appears to correspond to E t h 9 1 . 1 8 , and it might therefore have been expected, since 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 has been misplaced f rom after 9 3 . i - i o in the Ethiopic version, that A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7 would c o r r e s ­pond to E t h 9 1 . 9 f. However , A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7 does not appear to correspond to E t h 9 1 . 9 f., and this suggests that when 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 was inserted in its present position in the Ethiopic version, some other material was lost (cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 360) . A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7 reads as follows:

] . [ 1 3

],brr\ . [ 1 4 n V . i s

] 7 N miPn 1 6 A'aVs? m V s 1 7

t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i ii i 8 ]Wp m i S .

t h a t y o u m a y k n o w w h a t : cf. A r a m a i ii 1 9 ]ntt pS?in n .

9 1 . 1 9 a n d w a l k i n t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i ii 2 0

] . PNA ^na'? stjtnj?.

w i l l b e d e s t r o y e d f o r e v e r : cf. A r a m a i ii 2 1 ] . h a X t\\Ob TaS . . "?[. Al though only a small part of A r a m « i ii 2 1 has survived, A r a m and E t h would appear to diverge f rom one another at this point.

be many weeks without number for ever in goodness and in righteousness, and from then on sin will never again be mentioned. (i4r, 05) 91 . 18 And now I tell you, my children, and show you the paths of righteousness and the paths of wrongdoing; and I will show you again that you may know what is to come. 9 1 . 19 And now listen, my children, and walk in the paths of righteousness, and do not walk in the paths of wrongdoing; for (i4r, c i o ) all those who walk in the path of iniquity will be destroyed for ever.'

2 2 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

9 2 . I A r a m a i ii 2 2 - 4 appears to correspond to E t h 9 2 . i , although, because of the damaged state of the manuscript of A r a m , the only clear parallel is Snnx Km"? (^i y 24) = M^m-^A: .eibCi 'l:. T h e text of A r a m a i ii 2 2 - 4 reads as follows:

] . »"? an'! a[ 2 2

] . . . [ ] .na i saniN o^ap 2 3 ]•> Via"? x n n s i<m'7[ ] . . . 2 4

F r o m what has survived in A r a m , it would again appear that A r a m and E t h diverge f rom one another .

9 2 . 2 L e t n o t y o u r spi r i t b e s a d d e n e d : cf. (?) A r a m « i ii 25

]riN sriE'naa . . [.

t h e H o l y G r e a t O n e : cf. i . 3 .

9 2 . 4 T h e end of 9 2 . 3 and the beginning of 9 2 . 4 could also be translated: 'and all his paths and his journeys (will be) in goodness. A n d in eternal m e r c y he will show m e r c y to the righteous m a n . '

l i v e : literally 'be ' .

9 2 . s i n d a r k n e s s : cf. (?) A r a m a i iii 1 6 NaW[na.

f r o m t h a t d a y : cf. (?) A r a m a i iii 1 7 XaV

92. I Written by Enoch the scribe—this complete wisdom teaching, praised by all men and a judge of the whole earth— for all my sons who dwell upon the earth and for the last generations who will practise (i4r, C15) uprightness and peace. 92. 2 Let not your spirit be saddened because of the times, for the Holy Great One has appointed days for all things. 92. 3 And the righteous man will rise from sleep, will rise and will walk in the path of righteousness, and all his paths and his journeys (will be) in eternal goodness and mercy. (i4r, c2o) 92. 4 He will show mercy to the righteous man and to him give eternal uprightness and (to him) give power; and he will live in goodness and in righteousness and will walk in eternal light. 92. 5 And sin will be destroyed in darkness for ever and from that day will never again be seen.

C H A P T E R S 9 2 - 9 3 223

9 3 . I E n o c h b e g a n t o s p e a k f r o m t h e b o o k s . I t seems impossible to explain the variant Wl /aoUClli. In the translation I follow E t h I I , but it is not at all clear that this represents the original Ethiopic text . O n the other hand the reading ffiUrti.; of B M 4 8 5 Berl A b b 5 5 makes no sense as it stands. — S i n c e A r a m a i iii 2 3 nVnD "|13n 303 appears to correspond to E t h 93 . 3 fflA^^Hi Kihi f-'VqiCi X S ' h : K f l P R A ^ t ; ,

it is possible that A r a m a i iii 1 8 nVnS Tllp 303 corresponds to (DhihM; PrqiC; X o D i ? A ¥ t : h e r e .

9 3 . 2 A n d E n o c h s a i d : cf. ( ? ) A r a m a i iii 1 9 ] n a S .

a n d c o n c e r n i n g t h e p l a n t o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s a n d u p r i g h t n e s s : cf.

A r a m » i iii 1 9 f. ]Xn3S-' 2 0 r)3S3 ] » 1[.

I w i l l s p e a k . . . I E n o c h : cf. A r a m a i iii 2 0 f.

] . ins ym 2 1 x i n rm 'Sp. a n d ( w h i c h ) I k n o w . . . h o l y a n g e l s : cf. A r a m a i iii 2 1 f.

i n S T " XVS rm. 2 2 p n j ? ! [rJ^DS?]. E t h has nothing corresponding to KV3.

a n d u n d e r s t a n d f r o m t h e t a b l e t s o f h e a v e n : cf. (?) A r a m « i iii 2 2

9 3 . 3 A n d E n o c h . . . a n d s a i d : cf. Aram*' ! iii 2 2 f. 303 2 3 [ ] . .

n a s i n V n a (cf. also v . I and A r a m a i iii 1 8 ) .

I w a s b o r n t h e s e v e n t h i n t h e first w e e k : cf. A r a m « i iii 2 3 f.

-anj? 2 4 [ ] . s ? -3» [ ] . . . .

(i4r, C25) 93. I And after this Enoch began to speak from the books. 93. 2 And Enoch said: 'Concerning the sons of righteousness and concerning the chosen of the world and concerning the plant of righteousness and uprightness I will speak these things to you and make (them) known to you, (i4r, C30) my children, I Enoch, according to that which appeared to me in the heavenly vision, and (which) I know from the words of the holy angels and understand from the tablets of heaven.' 93. 3 And Enoch then began to speak from the books and said: 'I was born the seventh in the first (i4r.

224 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

9 3 . 3 w h i l e j u s t i c e a n d r i g h t e o u s n e s s s t i l l l a s t e d : cf. Aram*' ! iii 2 4

] a D SBWj? 'Vs? TSI. T h e Ethiopic might also be translated: 'While j u d g e ­m e n t and righteousness held back. ' I n this case the judgement will be the judgement of the flood. Cf . Dillmann, Translation, 67, 2 9 4 ; cf. also Charles, Translation, 2 2 9 .

9 3 . 4 A n d a f t e r m e . . . h a v e s p r u n g u p : cf. Aram^r iii 25

n j a s ' x o a m n a n pan.

a l a w : or 'a covenant ' ; for }"C'it\ = 5ia9i^Kti cf . Dillmann, Lexicon, col. 244 .

9 3 . 6 a l a w : cf . v . 4 .

9 3 . 8 l i v e : hterally 'are ' .

C 3 5 ) week, while justice and righteousness still lasted. 93. 4 And after me in the second week great wickedness will arise, and deceit will have sprung u p ; and in it there will be the first end, and in it a man will be saved. And after it has ended, iniquity will grow, and he will make a law for the sinners. 93. 5 And ( 1 4 V , a i ) after this in the third week, at its end, a man will be chosen as the plant of righteous judgement; and after him will come the plant of righteousness for ever. 93. 6 And after this in the fourth week, at its end, (14V, 3 5 ) visions of the holy and righteous will be seen, and a law for all generations and an enclosure will be made for them. 93. 7 And after this in the fifth week, at its end, a house of glory and of sovereignty will be built for ever. 93. 8 And after this in the sixth week (14V, a io ) all those who live in it (will be) blinded, and the hearts of all, lacking wisdom, will sink into impiety. And in it a man will ascend; and at its end the house of sovereignty will be burnt with fire, and in it the whole race of the chosen root will be scattered. 93. 9 And after this in the seventh week (14V, 3 1 5 ) an apostate generation will arise, and many (wiU be) its deeds, but all its deeds (will be)

C H A P T E R 9 3 aas

9 3 . 1 0 A n d a t i t s e n d . . . w i l l b e c h o s e n : cf. A r a m a i iv 1 2 f

nasji p »»p ] pnnanp 1 2

NpVjS? 1 3

E t h has nothing corresponding to A r a m tJB?j? ''ITIV. [.

t o w h o m . . . h i s w h o l e c r e a t i o n : cf. A r a m a i iv 1 3 j p S S j S nsatP n

pn? ajn'rin S I S I naan. T h e account of the seventh week is c o n ­tinued in A r a m a i iv 14 , for which cf. E t h 9 1 . 1 1 . T h e conclusion of the Apocalypse of Weeks in E t h is, of course, to be found in 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 .

9 3 . I I Aram^^i v corresponds to E t h 9 3 . 1 1 - 9 4 . i> and the evidence of A r a m thus confirms that the series of rhetorical questions in E t h 9 3 . 1 1 -1 4 is in the correct position immediately before c . 94. However , the series o f questions begins very abruptly in E t h , and it m a y well be that some material has dropped out of E t h because of the disruption of the text caused b y the moving of the last part of the Apocalypse of Weeks f rom after 9 3 . 10 to after 9 1 . 1 0 .

F o r i s t h e r e . . . b e d i s t u r b e d ? Cf. A r a m a i v 1 5 f.

] . . . . [ ] . a s i r . [ I S

•>[ ]. vm'' by ' p 1 6

E t h Hfi'ilS^: (it'H.'ii fife: A'P^il: corresponds to A r a m a i v 1 6 , but E t h appears to have nothing corresponding to A r a m a i v 1 5 ; this would tend to confirm that some material has dropped out of E t h before 9 3 . 1 1 (cf. the note above and cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 360) . — N o t e that E t h OBi.; aJ-Jil^! H-ft"! m-CtS!.: rt-flXi HfAl^: reproduces exactly the A r a m a i c construction by ' T WUS Via SIH1385, for which cf. A r a m a i v 1 7 and 2 2 (contrast Charles, Text, 1 9 6 f . ) .

A n d w h o i s t h e r e w h o c a n l o o k a t a l l t h e w o r k s o f h e a v e n ? Cf . (?) A r a m a i v 1 7 ]©13N VlD Sin 130 IK, although it is not entirely clear to which occurrence o f (DflUj.! H.&}l2V: in 9 1 . 1 1 A r a m a i v 1 7

apostasy. 93. lo And at its end the chosen righteous from the eternal plant of righteousness will be chosen, to whom will be given sevenfold teaching concerning his whole creation. (14V, a2o) 93. II For is there any man who can hear the voice of the Holy One, and not be disturbed ? And who is there who can think his thoughts? And who is there who can look at all the works of heaven? 93. 1 2 And how should there be

226 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

corresponds. — N o t e that A r a m a i v i 8 f. appear to have no parallel in E t h 9 3 . l i b and 1 2 . T h e text is as follows:

] . [ ]3S n N-ilt 1 8

jnaV ana"? 1 9 However , the text of A r a m a i v i 8 f. is so fragmentary that it is impossible to say anything definite about the relationship of this material to E t h 9 3 . l i b and 1 2 .

9 3 . 1 2 t h e i r e n d s : the Ethiopic text is not very clear, but the suffix appears to refer back to ' the works of heaven' .

9 3 . 1 3 A n d i s t h e r e . . . t h e e a r t h ? cf. A r a m a i v 2 0 f .

jVa' •'T ti?ii[N ]Kin iia in 2 0

]iN nVia x»-)S n mnsi na-iis 2 1 T h e E t h M S S . (except for A b b 5 5 ) have the words which correspond to

n^nSI n a i l N in the reverse o r d e r ; they also have nothing corresponding

to nVia. A n d t o w h o m h a v e a l l i t s m e a s u r e m e n t s b e e n s h o w n ? : cf. A r a m a i v 2 1 f. n m S I 2 2 [ ]1N. I take n m S I to m e a n 'and its form' ,

i.e. nnmsi. 9 3 . 1 4 O r i s t h e r e . . . l e n g t h o f h e a v e n : cf. A r a m a i v 2 2

b]y n ma Via sin iiai. a n d w h a t i s i t s h e i g h t : cf. Aram^^i v 2 3 p n s n Sin.

a n d o n w h a t it i s fixed: cf. A r a m a i v 2 3 fl^DBO p S na''m.

anyone who could understand the works of heaven (14V, 325) and see a soul or a spirit and could tell (about it), or ascend and see all their ends and comprehend them or make (anything) like them ? 93. 13 And is there any man who could know what is the breadth and the length of the earth ? ( 1 4 V , 330) And to whom have all its measurements been shown? 93. 14 Or is there any man who could know the length of heaven, and what is its height, and on what it is fixed, and how large is the number of the stars, and where all the lights rest?

C H A P T E R S 9 3 - 9 4 227

94. I A n d n o w I s a y t o y o u , m y c h i l d r e n : cf. A r a m a i v 2 4

]'3a l a s ruK pa"? p a r

t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i v 25 ] • ibj? Hn*1N.

v a n i s h : literally 'decrease ' .

94. 5 t o d e b a s e w i s d o m : literally ' to make wisdom bad*.

(14V, 3 3 5 ) 9 4 . I And now I say to you, my children, love righteousness and walk in it; for the paths of righteousness are worthy of acceptance, but the paths of iniquity will quickly be destroyed and vanish. 9 4 . 2 And to certain men from a (future) generation the paths of wrongdoing and of death will be revealed, and they will keep away from them and will not follow them. (14V, b i ) 9 4 . 3 And now I say to you, the righteous: do not walk in the wicked path, nor (in) wrongdoing, nor in the paths of death, and do not draw near to them, lest you be destroyed. 9 4 . 4 But seek and choose for yourselves righteousness and a life that is pleasing, (14V, b5) and walk in the paths of peace, that you may live and prosper. 9 4 . 5 And hold my words firmly in the thoughts of your heart, and let (them) not be erased from your heart, for I know that sinners will tempt men to debase wisdom, and no place will be found for it, (14V, b i o ) and temptation will in no way decrease. 9 4 . 6 Woe to those who build iniquity and wrong­doing and found deceit, for they will quickly be thrown down and will not have peace. 9 4 . 7 Woe to those who build their houses with sin, for from their whole foundation they will be thrown down, (14V, b i 5 ) and by the sword they will fall; and those who acquire gold and silver will quickly be destroyed in the judgement. 9 4 . 8 W o e to you, you rich, for you have trusted in your riches, but from your riches you will depart, for you did not remember the Most High in the days of your riches. (14V, b2o) 9 4 . 9 You have committed blasphemy and iniquity and are ready for the day of the outpouring of blood and for the day of darkness and for the day of the great judge­ment. 9 4 . 1 0 Thus I say and make known to you that He who

228 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

9 5 . I w e r e a c l o u d o f w a t e r . T h e suggestion o f Charles {Translation, 2 3 6 ) that ' c loud' here derives f rom a misreading of p S 'spring' as pS? is interesting, b u t not, I think, likely.

9 5 . 4 t h a t y o u c a n n o t l o o s e : literally 'in order not to loose ( t h e m ) ' .

96. 2 O n the interpretation of this difficult verse see Charles, Translation, 2 3 7 f . ; Dil lmann, Translation, 3 0 7 .

created you will throw you down, and over your fall there will be no (14V, b25) mercy, but your creator will rejoice at your destruction. 94. 11 And your righteous in those days will be a reproach to the sinners and to the impious.

9 5 . 1 Would that my eyes were a cloud of water that I might weep over you and pour out my tears (14V, b3o) like a cloud of water, so that I might have rest from the sorrow of my heart! 95. 2 W h o permitted you to practise hatred and wickedness? May judgement come upon you, the siimers! 95. 3 Do not be afraid of the sinners, you righteous, for the Lord will again deliver them into your hands that you may execute (14V, b35) judgement upon them as you desire. 95. 4 Woe to you who pronounce anathemas that you cannot loose; healing (will be) far from you because of your sin. 95. 5 Woe to you who repay your neighbours with evil, for you will be repaid according to your deeds. 95. 6 W o e to you, lying witnesses, and to those who weigh out (14V, c i ) iniquity, for you will quickly be destroyed. 95. 7 W o e to you, you sinners, because you persecute the righteous, for you yourselves will be handed over and persecuted, you men of iniquity, and their yoke will be heavy upon you.

(14V, C 5 ) 96.1 Be hopeful, you righteous, for the sinners will quickly be destroyed before you, and you will have power over them as you desire. 96. 2 And in the day of the distress of the sinners your young will mount up and rise like eagles, (14V, c i o ) and your nest will be higher than (that of) vultures; and you will go up and like badgers enter the crevices of the earth and the clefts of the rock for ever before the lawless, but they

C H A P T E R S 9 4 - 9 7 229

l i k e s a t y r s : the meaning of the Ethiopic word is uncertain. I t occurs in the Old T e s t a m e n t as follows:

Isa. 1 3 : 2 1 n J S J T i n aeipfivES

J e r . 5 0 : 3 9 7W m n euycrr^pss creipi vcov hV^A: 8J?.i:Hr!

Isa. 3 4 : 1 1 ovoK^ocupoi }0'fVVi(D%.£f:^'. Isa. 3 4 : 1 4 ns D^'S WJDl Koci OWOCVTI^CTOUCTIV tOf.'TMlQfi flW?:

n^'X Sainovia ovoKEVTOupois hpYW i m%.A':^ i

96. 5 t h e b e s t o f t h e w a t e r . T h i s is presumably what is intended, but the Ethiopic literally m e a n s : ' the strength/goodness of the root of the spring' . W e expect an expression comparable to the preceding fl 'flrh! tlCiJ^l ( = ntjn aVn/oTEap irupoO, cf. P s s . 8 i : 1 7 ; 1 4 7 : 1 4 ; D e u t . 3 2 : 1 4 ) , but there is no obvious explanation of the somewhat obscure 'pJ^A I i"Ca) i

826183 I

will groan and weep because of you like satyrs. 96. 3 And do not be afraid, (14V, C15) you who have suffered, for you will receive healing, and a bright light will shine upon you, and the voice of rest you will hear from heaven. 96. 4 Woe to you, you sinners, for your riches make you appear righteous, but your hearts prove to you that you are sinners; (14V, C2o) and this word will be a testimony against you as a reminder of (your) evil deeds. 96. 5 Woe to you who devour the finest of the wheat and drink the best of the water and trample upon the humble through your power. 96. 6 Woe to you who drink water all the time, for (14V, C25) you will quickly be repaid and will become exhausted and dry, for you have left the spring of life. 96. 7 W o e to you who commit iniquity and deceit and blasphemy; it will be a reminder against you for evil. 96. 8 W o e to you, you powerful, who through power oppress the righteous, for the day of your destruction will come; (14V, C30) in those days many good days will come for the righteous—in the day of your judgement.

97. I Believe, you righteous, that the sinners will become an object of shame and will be destroyed on the day of iniquity. 97. 2 Be it known to you (sinners) (14V, 035) that the Most High remembers your destruction, and (that) the angels rejoice over your destruction. 97. 3 What will you do, you

330 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

sinners, and where will you flee on that day of judgement, when you hear the sound of the prayer of the righteous ? 97. 4 But you will not be like them, (you) against whom this word will be a testimony: (i5r, a i ) " Y o u have been associated with the sinners." 97. 5 And in those days the prayer of the holy will come before the Lord, and for you will come the days of your judgement. 97. 6 And all the words of your iniquity will be read out before the Great (i5r, 35) and Holy One, and your faces will blush with shame, and every deed which is founded upon iniquity will be rejected. 97. 7 Woe to you, you sinners, who (are) in the middle of the sea and on the dry ground; their memory (will be) harmful to you. 97. 8 Woe to you who acquire silver and gold, but not in righteousness, and say: (i5r, a io) " W e have become very rich and have possessions and have acquired everything that we desired. 97. 9 And now let us do what we planned, for we have gathered silver and filled our storehouses, and as many as water are the husbandmen of our houses." 97. 10 And like water your lie will flow away, ior your riches will not stay with you, (i5r, ai5) but will quickly go up from you; for you acquired everything in iniquity, and you will be given over to a great curse.

98. I And now I swear to you, the wise and the foolish, that you will see many things on the earth. 98. 2 For (i5r, a2o) you men will put on yourselves more adornments than a woman and more coloured (garments) than a girl . . . in

97. 4 l i k e t h e m : i.e. the righteous, mentioned at the end of v . 3 .

9 7 . 7 h a r m f u l t o y o u : Hterally 'evil against y o u ' .

9 7 . 9 f. f o r w e h a v e g a t h e r e d . . . w i l l flow a w a y : E t h ; G r ™ ' " f o r we have stored u p silver in our storehouses and m a n y goods in our houses, and like water they have been poured o u t . " Y o u have been deceived. ' G r ° ^ gives better sense, but the difFerences between E t h and G r ° " are not as great as at first sight appears. JlffP ! '^f': has been repeated b y mistake, while the unsuitable ihd.ttf i m a y derive f rom a corruption of <5cyc[6dc into something like Ipydtrai (so Bonner , Enoch, 3 3 ) .

98. 3 a g i r l . . . i n s o v e r e i g n t y . I omit the impossible Rao'il^i with E t h I GrCB.

C H A P T E R S 9 7 - 9 8 2 3 1

98. 5 Between hAVf! and '^avay-'V: Gr^^ j as a long addition (OTI O O x

cbplodTi . . . dcTSKvlot) which is perhaps an alternative version of w . 4 f. —hence the somewhat illogical sequence of thought noted b y Bonner, Enoch, 3 6 f. Within the remaining m a t e r i a l ( K O I oTcipcc yuvaiKi OUK I 5 6 9 t i

ocX[X6c 5i]a < T a > ipycc TCOV X6ip2>v | STeKvo; AiToeotveTTai, which corresponds to V. 5 (Eth), CTTEipa causes difficulty because w e n e e d ' b a r r e n n e s s ' not 'barren'. Possibly, following Kenyon (cf. Bonner, Enoch, 3 6 ) , we should insert oTSKvia after i566Ti and read Kal crreipqi: yuvaiKi OOK 4 5 6 9 : 1 <&TeKv{a> K T A . (Cf. also Jeremias, ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , col. 1 4 6 ) .

sovereignty and in majesty and in povirer; and silver and gold and purple and honour and food will be poured out like water. 98. 3 Because of this they will have neither knowledge nor wisdom, (i5r, 325) and through this they will be destroyed together with their possessions and with all their glory and their honour; and in shame and in slaughter and in great destitution their spirits will be thrown into the fiery furnace. 98. 4 I swear to you, you sinners, (i5r, 330) that (as) a moun­tain has not, and will not, become a slave, nor a hill a woman's maid, so sin was not sent on the earth, but man of himself created it, and those who commit it will be subject to a great curse. 98. 5 And barrenness has not been given to a woman, (i5r, 335) but because of the deeds of her hands she dies without children. 98. 6 I swear to you, you sinners, by the Holy and Great One, that all your evil deeds are revealed in heaven, and (that) your wrongdoing is not covered or hidden. 98. 7 And do not think in your spirit, nor say in your heart that you do not know and do not see (i5r, b i ) (that) every sin is written down every day in heaven before the Most High. 98. 8 From now on you know that all your wrongdoing which you do will be written down every day until the day of your judgement. 98. 9 Woe (i5r, to you, you fools, for you will be destroyed through your folly; and you do not listen to the wise, and good will not come upon you. 98. 10 And now know that you are ready for the day of destruction. And do not hope that you will live, you sinners; rather you will go and die, (i5r, b io) for you know no ransom, for you are ready for the day of the great judgement and for the day of distress and

2 3 2 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

98. I I h a s p l a c e d i n a b u n d a n c e : literally 'has caused to increase' , 'has caused to be abundant ' .

98. 1 2 t h r o a t s : literally 'necks' .

98. 1 5 flf. T h e r e are frequent changes f rom second to third person (and back again) in this section, as e.g. in verse 1 5 . I n the translation I n o r ­mally follow Ryl , except that in 99. i the changes are so abrupt that I have put the whole verse in the second person.

99. I y o u w i l l b e d e s t r o y e d : cf. Dil lmann, Grammar, 1 6 9 .

great shame for your spirits. 98. 11 Woe to you, you stubborn of heart who do evil and eat blood. Whence do you have good things to eat and to drink (i5r, bi5) and to be satisfied ? From all the good things which our Lord, the Most High, has placed in abundance on the earth: (therefore) you will not have peace. 98. 12 Woe to you who love deeds of iniquity. Why do you hope for good for yourselves? Know that you will be given (i5r, b2o) into the hand of the righteous, and they will cut your throats and kill you and will not have mercy on you. 98. 13 W o e to you who rejoice in the distress of the righteous, for graves will not be dug for you. 98. 14 Woe to you who declare the words of the righteous empty, for (i5r, b25) you will have no hope of life. 98. 15 Woe to you who write lying words and the words of the impious, for they write their lies that (men) may hear and not forget (their) folly; and they will not have peace, but will die a sudden death.

(i5r, b3o) 99. I Woe to you who do impious deeds and praise and honour lying words; you will be destroyed and will not have a good life. 99. 2 Woe to you who alter the words of truth, and they distort the eternal law (i5r, b35) and count themselves as being without sin; they will be trampled under­foot on the ground. 99. 3 In those days make ready, you righteous, to raise your prayers as a reminder, and lay them as a testimony before the angels that they may lay the sin of the sinners before the Most High as a reminder. 99. 4 In those (i5r, c i ) days the nations will be thrown into con-

C H A P T E R S 9 8 - 9 9 233

fusion, and the races of the nations will rise on the day of destruction. 99. 5 And in those days those who are in need will go out and seize their children and cast out their children; (i5r, C 5 ) and their offspring will slip from them, and they will cast out their children while they are sucklings and will not return to them and will not have mercy on their beloved ones. 99. 6 And again I swear to you, the sinners, that sin is ready for the day of unceasing bloodshed. 99. 7 And they worship stone, and some {ie,r, c i o ) carve images of gold and of silver and of wood and of clay, and some, with no knowledge, worship unclean spirits and demons and every (kind of) error, but no help will be obtained from them. 99. 8 And they will sink into impiety because of the folly of their hearts, and their eyes will be bUnded (i5r, C15) through the fear of their hearts and through the vision of their dreams. 99. 9 Through these they will become impious and fearful, for they do all their deeds with lies and worship stones, and they will be destroyed at the same moment. 99.10 And in those days blessed (are) all those who accept the words of wisdom (i5r, C 2 o ) and understand them, and follow the paths of the Most High, and walk in the path of righteousness, and do not act impiously with the impious, for they will be saved. 99. 11 Woe to you who extend

99. 5 t h o s e w h o a r e i n n e e d w i l l g o o u t , a n d s e i z e t h e i r c h i l d r e n , a n d c a s t o u t t h e i r c h i l d r e n : E t h I I ; Gr^^ 'those who give birth will cast out and . . . and abandon their infants' . Nei ther E t h n o r GiP^ is free f rom difficulty. E t h f-%iCt^ i is possibly an inner-Ethiopic c o r r u p ­tion of '• ( 'those who are pregnant ' ) . I n Gr'^^ ^he m o s t obvious correction of sioTocCTOuaiv is K e n y o n ' s iK<a>Tr6ccrouaiv (cf. Bonner , Enoch, 4 2 ) , which has a similar meaning to E t h ^OOJ^m:. B u t iKCTTT&o-ouaiv is not entirely suitable as the middle m e m b e r between iKpotAoOoiv and iyKcrrccXef-vj;ouaiv. Zuntz (jfBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 1 9 5 f . ) conjectures oirapdlouaiv, which might conceivably have been rendered b y J&(n>/"in'j ; but this p r e ­supposes a long process of corruption in the Greek, while aovcil; does not seem a very likely rendering of airapdaaco. (Cf . also Zuntz , JTS 45 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 6 , note) .

a n d t h e i r o f f s p r i n g w i l l s l ip f r o m t h e m : i.e. in premature birth.

99. 9 a t t h e s a m e m o m e n t : cf. L u k e 1 4 : 1 8 and S . Aalen, 'S t . L u k e ' s Gospel and the L a s t Chapters of I E n o c h ' , NTS 1 3 ( 1966/7) , 3 .

234 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

99. 1 3 t h e b r i c k s a n d s t o n e s o f s i n : cf. Berl , but also Dillmann, Translation, 3 1 4 .

evil to your neighbours, for you will be killed in Sheol. 99. 12 Woe to you who lay (i5r, C25) foundations of sin and deceit, and (to those) who cause bitterness on the earth, for because of this an end will be made of them. 99. 13 Woe to you who build your houses with the toil of others, and all their building materials (are) the bricks and stones of sin; I say to you: " Y o u will not have (i5r, 030) peace." 99. 14 Woe to those who reject the measure and the eternal inheritance of their fathers and cause their souls to follow after error, for they will not have rest. 99. 15 Woe to those who commit iniquity and help wrong and kill their neighbours (i5r, 035) until the day of the great judgement, 99. 16 for he will throw down your glory and put evil into your hearts and rouse the spirit of his anger that he may destroy you all with the sword; and all the righteous and holy will remember your sin.

1 0 0 . I And in those days in one place fathers and (15V, a i ) sons will strike one another, and brothers will together fall in death until there flows of their blood as it were a stream. 1 0 0 . 2 For a man will not in mercy withhold his hand from his sons, nor from his sons' sons, (15V, 3 5 ) in order to kill them, and the sinner will not withhold his hand from his honoured brother; from dawn until the sun sets they will kill one another. 1 0 0 . 3 And the horse will walk up to its chest in the blood of sinners, and the chariot will sink up to its height. (15V, a i o ) 1 0 0 . 4 And in those days the angels will come down into the hidden places and gather together in one place all those who have helped sin, and the Most High will rise on that day to execute the great judgement on all the sinners. 1 0 0 . 5 And he will set guards (15V, 3 1 5 ) from the holy angels over all the righteous and holy, and they will guard them like the apple of an eye until an end is made of all evil and all sin; and even if the righteous sleep a long sleep, they have nothing to fear. 1 0 0 . 6 And the wise men will see

C H A P T E R S 9 9 - 1 0 1 235

100. 7 w h e n y o u a f H i c t . . , w i t h fire: E t h , and similarly Gr^^ (reading (PX4|TIT[E] for 9uXdfr|T[6], cf. apparatus) . I t is possible to make sense o f the text on the assumption that ' the day of severe trouble ' is the period o f the persecution of the r ighteous ; but the phrase suggests rather the eschatological day of judgement (cf. Charles, Translation, 2 5 0 ; T o r r e y , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 58 f . ) ; if this is so, then the phrase m a y well have been transposed in the Vorlage of both E t h and G r ™ — b u t f rom the end o f the verse, n o t (so Charles and T o r r e y ) f rom the beginning (after 's inners ' ) , cf . Dil lmann, Translation, 3 1 5 .

the truth, (15V, a2o) and the sons of the earth will understand all the words of this book, and they will know that their riches will not be able to save them in the overthrow of their sin. 100. 7 Woe to you, you sinners, when you afflict the righteous on the day of severe trouble and burn them (15V, 325) with fire; you will be repaid according to your deeds. 100. 8 Woe to you, you perverse of heart, who watch to devise evil; fear will come upon you, and there is no one who will help you. 100. 9 Woe to you, you sinners, for on account of the words of your mouth, and on account of the deeds (15V, 330) of your hands which you have impiously done, you will burn in blazing flames of fire. 100. 10 And now know that the angels will inquire in heaven into your deeds from the sun and the moon and the stars, (that is) into your sins, for on earth (15V, 335) you execute judgement on the righteous. 100. 1 1 And all the clouds and mist and dew and rain will testify against you, for they will all be withheld from you so that they do not fall on you, and they will think about your sins. 100. 1 2 And now give gifts to the rain that it may not be withheld from falling on you, (15V, b i ) and that the dew, if it has accepted gold and silver from you, may fall. 1 0 0 . 13 When hoar-frost and snow with their cold and all the snow-winds with all their torments fall on you, (15V, h$) in those days you will not be able to stand before them.

l o i . I Contemplate heaven, all you sons of heaven, and all the works of the Most High, and fear him and do not do evil before him. 101 . 2 If he closes the windows of heaven, and withholds the rain ( i 5 V , b io) and the dew so that it does not

236 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

l o i . 4 t h e k i n g s o f t h e s h i p s : E t h ; G r ™ ' the saihng-masters ' o r ' the sailors' . E t h is quite unsuitable and very probably derives f rom a m i s ­reading of TlVa as 'SVS (cf. Halivy, jfA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 9 2 ) . T h e reading o f E t h is important as attesting the independent use of A r a m b y E t h . Contras t the views of ( i ) Charles and F lemming , who assumed that it was the Greek translator w h o misread the original—^but cf. n o w Gr'^^. (2) Bonner , who suggests that the fault lies with the Ethiopic translator who was unfamiliar with vaCn<AT]pos—but this seems less likely than the view that the er ror is to be t raced back to the A r a m a i c . ( N o t e that in A c t s 2 7 : 1 1 VOOKATIPOS is rendered b y "i^Si ;)•

l o i . 6 a n d d i d h e n o t s e a l a l l i t s d o i n g s : so all E t h I I M S S . except Curzon 5 6 ; the expression is a little strange, but cf. J o b 9 : 7 . T h e read­ing of Curzon 5 6 , htin> i, preferred b y Charles, could either be taken as O^ao; ( 'and did he not prescribe all its doings' , cf. Charles, Text, 2 1 1 ; Translation, 2 5 2 ) , or as t h e I I i f o r m of the root * f l » i (cf . G r ™ C J W E -

OTi^coTo). However , it seems to m e difficult to explain the other Ethiopic readings on the assumption that R"J'in>; was the original E thiopic read­ing. — T h e readings of the E t h I M S S . are all corrupt . — C h a r l e s and F l e m m i n g give the reading of M u n i c h M S . 3 0 as ffl^^jP; 04>rn>;, but I have examined a photograph o f this M S . and it has the reading <n» exactly as all the other E t h I I M S S . (except Curzon 5 6 ) .

fall on the earth because of you, what will you do? l o i . 3 And if he sends his anger upon you and upon all your deeds, will you not entreat him ? F o r you speak proud and hard (words) against his righteousness, (15V, b i 5 ) and you will not have peace. l o i . 4 And do you not see the kings of the ships, how their ships are tossed by the waves and rocked by the winds, and are in distress? l o i . 5 And because of this they are afraid, for all their good possessions go out on the sea (15V, b2o) with them, and they think nothing good in their hearts, (namely) that the sea will swallow them up, and (that) they will be destroyed in it. l o i . 6 Is not all the sea and all its waters and all its movement the work of the Most High, and did he not seal all its doings and bind it all with sand? (15V, b25) l o i . 7 And at his rebuke it dries up and becomes afraid, and all its fish die and everything that is in it; but you sinners who (are) on earth do not fear him. l o i . 8 Did he not make heaven and earth and everj^hing that is in them? And who gave knowledge (15V, b3o) and wisdom

C H A P T E R S 1 0 1 - 1 0 2 337

1 0 1 . 9 k i n g s o f t h e s h i p s : cf. above on verse 4 .

1 0 2 . 2 f. ( i ) Z u n t z (JTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 7 - 9 ; cf. Charles, Translation, 2 5 3 ; T o r r e y , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 9 ; also the translation b y B e e r o f verse 3 ) thinks that there is a contradiction between (a ) ' A n d all the angels will car ry out their c o m m a n d s ' and (b) 'and will seek to hide before the one who is great in glory' . I t seems to m e that the text of E t h is intelligible as it s tands ; whereas the good angels will carry out their duties on the day o f judgement , they will, like the lights o f heaven and the earth, be terrified b y the occasion and will seek to hide. However , it should be pointed out that Gt^^ has nothing corresponding to 'and will seek to hide before the one who is great in g lory ' ; although the text of Gr'-'^ has been disrupted in these two verses, Gt^^ has clauses corresponding to every clause in E t h with the exception of this one. Is this clause a gloss which originated in E t h on the mistaken assumption that the angels mentioned here were fallen angels, not good ones? (2) A s already m e n ­tioned, the text o f G r ™ has been disrupted in these two verses. T h e origin of the corruption would appear to he in the omission, and subse­quent reinsertion in the wrong place, of the clause in GrP^ which corresponds to 'And all the lights will shake with great fear' , viz. Kai 6 oOpavos Kai oi (pcoorfipes osidnEvoi. F o r a very plausible at tempt to explain all the difficulties raised b y Gr<=B cf. Zuntz, JTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 1 - 7 0 ; id. , JBL 63 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , S3 f.

to all the things that move on the ground and in the sea? l o i . 9 Do not those kings of the ships fear the sea? Yet sinners do not fear the Most High.

1 0 2 . I And in those days if he brings a fierce fire upon you, (15V, b35) whither will you flee, and where will you be safe? And when he utters his voice against you, will you not be terrified and afraid ? 1 0 2 . 2 And all the lights will shake with great fear, and the whole earth will be terrified and will tremble and quail. 1 0 2 . 3 And all the angels will carry out their commands and will seek to hide (15V, c i ) before the one who is great in glory, and the children of the earth will tremble and shake; and you sinners (will be) cursed for ever and will not have peace. 1 0 2 . 4 Do not be afraid, you souls of the righteous, and be hopeful, (you) who have died (15V, C 5 ) in righteousness. 1 0 2 . 5 And do not be sad that your souls have gone down into Sheol in sadness, and (that) your bodies did not obtain during your life (a reward) in accordance with

238 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 0 2 . 5 b u t o n t h e d a y o n w h i c h y o u b e c a m e a s s i n n e r s a n d o n t h e d a y o f c u r s i n g a n d p u n i s h m e n t . . . E t h is corrupt , but seems to derive ultimately f rom a Vorlage similar to that of Gr'^^^

1 0 2 . 7 - 1 1 F r o m the end of v . 7 to v . 1 1 both E t h and G r ™ have suffered corruption with the result that it is not entirely clear who is the speaker in each verse. I n E t h it is m o s t natural to assume that v . 8 forms the end o f the speech of the sinners, that w . g and 1 0 are a reply f rom the author , and that v . 1 1 is a final taunt f rom the sinners (so Beer , Translation, 3 0 6 , and Charles, Translation, 255); it is possible to make sense of the text , but V . 8 E t h is very different f rom v. 8 Gr^^, while v . 9 E t h is weak as a reply to v. 8 E t h . Also in E t h w . 1 0 and 1 1 refer to the righteous, whereas in Gr^^ t^ey seem to refer to the wicked. I n Gr^^ the speech of the sinners would appear to end in v . 8, with vv. 9, 1 0 and 1 1 as the reply f rom the author (so Bonner , Enoch, 6 0 - 3 , 92 f . ) . B u t since some words seem to have dropped out of the text after ToiyapoOv in v . 9, and since it is not absolutely clear to w h o m ol SIKCIOOVTES [IOUTJOOS (v. 10) refers (see discussion below of w . 1 0 f . ) , this interpretation is not certain, and Z u n t z (JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 ) argues that the whole of w . 6 - 1 1 Gi^^ is to be regarded as spoken b y the sinners. T h i s , however, seems to m e unlikely, and Bonner ' s interpretation would appear to make better sense. T h e effect of the differences indicated above is, not surprisingly, that the meaning of w . 7 - 1 1 as a whole is not the same in E t h and in Gr^^.

1 0 2 . 7 f. F r o m n o w o n w e a r e e q u a l , a n d w h a t w i l l t h e y r e c e i v e : B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 8 5 a Berl T a n a 9 ' F r o m n o w on we are equal, and h o w will they r ise ' ; Gr'^^ ' F r o m n o w on let t h e m rise and be saved' . E t h derives f rom misreading CTcoei^Tcocrotv as iaci)9tiaocv. N o t e also that E t h presupposes the order OCOQI^TCOOOV KOI <3tvaoTr|TCOCTav. See Bonner , Enoch, 6 1 .

1 0 2 . 8 a n d w h a t w i l l t h e y s e e . • . s e e l i g h t : E t h ; Gr^^ 'and they will for ever see us (reading f\\xSs for ini&s, cf. Bonner , Enoch, 6 2 ; Zuntz , JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 ) eating and drinking well ' . E t h is weaker than Gr^^^ and merely repeats the substance of w . 6 f. A reference to eating and drinking

your goodness, but on the day on which you became as sinners and on the day of cursing (15V, c i o ) and punishment . . . 1 0 2 . 6 But when you die, the sinners say about you: " A s we die, the righteous have died, and of what use to them were their deeds ? 1 0 2 . 7 Behold, like us they have died in sadness and in darkness, and what advantage do they have over us? From now on we are equal, 1 0 2 . 8 and what (15V, C15) will they receive, and what will they see for ever? F o r behold, they too have died, and from now on they will never

C H A P T E R S 1 0 2 - 1 0 3 239

again see light." 102. 9 I say to you, you sinners: " Y o u are content to eat and drink, and strip men naked and steal and sin, and acquire possessions and see ( 1 5 V , c 2 o ) good days. 102. 10 But you saw the righteous, how their end was peace, for no wrong was found in them until the day of their death." 102. II "But they were destroyed and became as though they had not been, and their souls went down into Sheol in distress."

(15V, C 2 5 ) 103. I And now I swear to you, the righteous, by his great glory and his honour, and by his magnificent

is required at the end of v . 8 in order to give point to the reply o f v . 9 (for which cf. Isa. 2 2 : 1 3 ; Zuntz , JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 f . ) . A s E t h now stands, v . 9 comes in somewhat strangely as a c o m m e n t on v . 8.

1 0 2 . 9 I n GtP^ some words seem to have dropped out after TOiyapoOv because of the immediately preceding occurrence o f a similar expression, and we m a y restore with Bonner , Enoch, 62 , ToiyapoOv <KaAcSs ICTTIV

Onas (potysTv Kai TTETV Kai> &piT&CTat K T X . , ' T h e n <you do well to eat and drink and> steal and sin and steal clothes and acquire (possessions) and see good days . ' However , note that Z u n t z {JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 f.) inserts <KaX6v fipTv) instead of KOACOS ioriv unas; this restoration follows c o n ­sistently f rom his understanding of w . 6 - 1 1 as a whole.

I 0 2 . 1 0 f. B u t y o u s a w . . . d e s t r o y e d a n d b e c a m e , e t c . : E t h I I ; G r ™ 'See therefore, they w h o justify themselves, how their end was, for no righteousness was found in t h e m until they died and were destroyed and became, e t c . ' . Bonner , Enoch, 6 2 , argues that oi SIKOIOOVTES [iovrrJoOs is to be taken as a nominativus pendens, and that it refers to the wicked (cf. L u k e 1 6 : 1 5 ) ; this seems the m o s t natural way of understanding G r ™ , even though the expression in E t h which corresponds to ol SIKOIOOVTES

pccvn-]ous clearly refers to the righteous (with a consequential difference in meaning for the whole of w . 1 0 f . ) . H o w e v e r Z u n t z (JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 - 3 ) , who thinks that the speech of the sinners in G r ™ consists o f the whole of vv. 6 - 1 1 (with the reply of the author only beginning in the next chapter) , suggests that ol SIKOIOOVTES [lourjoiis is to be understood as a sneering description b y the sinners of the righteous. H e also suggests that SiKaiocTvwTi here means not 'righteousness' , but 'divine help, dehver-ance, blessing' (hence 'see therefore, they who affect righteousness, how their end was, for no help was forthcoming for them until they died and were destroyed and became, e t c . ' ) . B u t this seems to m e a rather forced way o f understanding Gr^^, and Bonner 's interpretation would appear to make better sense (cf. also the discussion above of w . 8 f., and on ol SiKaioOvTEs pauT]o\Js cf. also Jeremias , ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , col . 1 4 6 ; id. , ZNW 3 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , " 7 f . ; also Aalen, NTS 1 3 ( 1 9 6 6 ^ ) , i f . ) .

240 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 0 3 . 9 D o n o t s a y o f t h e r i g h t e o u s a n d g o o d w h o w e r e a l i v e : E t h . I n E t h the sinners, speaking as if they were the righteous, ut ter the following words ( w . 9 - 1 5 ) in derision; the verses contain the sinners' view of the lot of t h e righteous (cf. Charles, Translation, 2 5 7 ) . B u t G r ™ y*P E1TTT1T6 ol 6(K[ai]oi KTA.) perhaps offers a better introduction to the words which follow.

sovereignty and by his majesty I swear to you 1 0 3 . 2 that I understand this mystery. And I have read the tablets of heaven and seen the writing of the holy ones, and I found (15V, C30) written and engraved in it concerning them 1 0 3 . 3 that all good and joy and honour have been made ready and written down for the spirits of those who have died in righteousness, and (that) much good will be given to you in recompense for your toil, and (that) your lot (will be) more excellent than (15V, 0 3 5 ) the lot of the living. 1 0 3 . 4 And the spirits of you who have died in righteousness will live, and their spirits will rejoice and be glad, and the memory of them (will remain) before the Great One for all the generations of eternity. Therefore do not fear their abuse. 1 0 3 . 5 W o e to you, you sinners, when you die in your sin, (i6r, a i ) and those who are like you say about you: "Blessed were the sinners; they saw all their days. 1 0 3 . 6 And now they have died in prosperity and wealth; distress and slaughter they did not see during their life, (i6r, 3 5 ) but they died in glory, and judgement was not executed on them during their life." 1 0 3 . 7 Know that their souls will be made to go down into Sheol, and they will be wretched, and their distress (will be) great; 1 0 3 . 8 and in darkness and in chains and in burning flames (i6r, a io) your spirits will come to the great judge­ment, and the great judgement will last for all generations for ever. W o e to you, for you will not have peace. 1 0 3 . 9 Do not say of the righteous and good who were alive: " I n the days of our affliction we toiled laboriously (i6r, 3 1 5 ) and saw every affliction and met many evils; we were spent and became few, and our spirit small. 1 0 3 . 1 0 W e were destroyed, and there was no one who helped us with words or deeds; we were

C H A P T E R S 1 0 3 - 1 0 4 341

104 . s B o t h E t h and Gr"^B gj-e difficult in this verse, ( i ) T h e beginning of the verse in Gr^^ jg tneaningless. v . 4 has of course disappeared

powerless and found nothing. W e were tortured and destroyed, and did not expect to see life ( i6r , a2o) from one day to the next. 103. II W e hoped to become the head, but became the tail. W e toiled and laboured, but were not masters of the fruits of our toil; we became food for the sinners, and the lawless made their yoke heavy upon us. 103. 1 2 Those who hated us and those who goaded us were masters of us, and ( i6r , 325) to those who hated us we bowed our necks, but they did not have mercy on us. 103. 13 W e sought to escape from them that we might flee and be at rest, but we found no place where we might flee and be safe from them. 103. 14 W e complained about them to the rulers in our distress and cried out against those who devoured us, but they took no notice of our cry ( i6r , 330) and did not wish to listen to our voice. 1 0 3 . 1 5 And they helped those who plundered us and devoured us and those who made us few, and they concealed their wrongdoing and did not remove from us the yoke of those who devoured us and scattered us and killed us ; and they concealed our slaughter and did not remember that they had raised ( i6r , 335) their hands against u s . "

104. I I swear to you, you righteous, that in heaven the angels remember you for good before the glory of the Great One, and (that) your names are written down before the glory of the Great One. 104. 2 Be hopeful! For you were formerly put to shame through evils and afflictions, but now you will shine like the lights ( i6r , b i ) of heaven and will be seen, and the gate of heaven will be opened to you. 104. 3 And persevere in your cry for judgement, and it will appear to you, for (justice) will be exacted from the rulers for all your distress, and from all those who helped those who plundered you. ( i6r , h$) 104. 4 Be hopeful, and do not abandon your hope, for you will have great joy like the angels of heaven. 104. 5 What will you have to do ? You will not have to hide on the

342 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

entirely f rom G r ™ (unless, that is, verse 4 is an interpolation in E t h ) , and it is possible that some words f rom the beginning of v. 5 have also dropped out of G r ™ (cf. Bonner , Enoch, 7 1 ) . O n the other hand E t h has nothing corresponding to Gr^^ TCJ KOCKA. (2) T h e second part of the verse is very strange if the words are m e a n t to refer to the righteous, as is apparently the case for the whole of w . 1 - 6 . T h e Ethiopic is conven­tionally translated 'and the eternal judgement will be far f rom you' , and such a translation would certainly appear to be demanded b y the context . However , in a passage like this h ^ " } : can only mean 'upon' , not ' (far) f rom' , cf. 100. 4 ; 104. 3 ; cf. also Bonner , Enoch, 49 , 7 1 f., on the c o m ­parable use of EK. H e n c e it is possible that the second half of v . 5 was originally a statement addressed to the sinners. — T h e same problem arises in G r ™ where the occurrence of aKuXriaEa6E (not present in E t h ) indicates clearly that the following words must be translated 'and eternal judgement will be upon you ' . Bonner , Enoch, 7 1 f., and T o r r e y , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 59 f., both at tempt to deal with the problem b y emending the Greek so that the second half of v . 5 becomes quite exphcitly an address to the sinners.

1 0 4 . 10 i n t h e i r ( o w n ) w o r d s : or perhaps 'concerning their words ' .

day of the great judgement, nor will you be found to be sinners. T h e eternal judgement will be upon you for all the generations (i6r, b i o ) of eternity. 104. 6 And now do not be afraid, you righteous, when you see the sinners growing strong and prospering in their desires, and do not be asso­ciated with them, but keep far away from their wrongdoing, for you shall be associates of the host of heaven. 104. 7 F o r you sinners say: "None of our sins vdll be inquired into and written down!"—(i6r, b i 5 ) (but) they will write down all your sins every day. 104. 8 And now I show to you that light and darkness, day and night, see all your sins. 104. 9 Do not be impious in your hearts, and do not lie, and do not alter the words of truth, nor say that the words of the Holy and Great One are lies, (i6r, hzo) and do not praise your idols, for all your lies and all your impiety lead not to righteousness, but to great sin. 104. 10 And now I know this mystery, that many sinners will alter and distort the words of truth, and speak evil words, (i6r, b25) and lie, and concoct great fabrica­tions, and write books in their (own) words. 104. 1 1 But when they write out all my words exactly in their languages.

C H A P T E R S 1 0 4 - 1 0 5 243

104. 1 3 Aram'^S i 2 0 ] • pntttP''[ appears to belong here and could c o r r e ­spond either to (Ofi-^^^dh \ or to (Df-^-^Mt^f;.

1 0 5 . I f. G r ° B has nothing corresponding to c . 1 0 5 of E t h . Charles (Translation, 2 6 2 ) long ago suggested that c . 1 0 5 did not originally belong with c c . 9 1 - 1 0 4 , and this view seemed to be confirmed b y the evidence of G r ° ^ (cf. Bonner , Enoch, 4, 7 6 ) . However , Aram'^S i does seem to have had material corresponding at any rate to v . i of c . 1 0 5 . T h i s seems fairly certain, despite the fact that only a few words have survived in " 5 i,

because of the occurrence in '5 i 2 1 of N]»1S •'32a[ = (\iD-(tA : I o f E t h 1 0 5 . I . Apar t f rom 1 0 5 . i , 'sons of the earth' are mentioned in five places in E n o c h ( 1 2 . 4 Gr^^"; 1 5 . 3 ; 86. 6 ; l o o . 6 ; 1 0 2 . 3 ) , but whereas

the words above and below NjS'lS ''23a[ in " 5 i can fairly easily be related to the verses surrounding 1 0 5 . i (viz. 104 . 1 3 - 1 0 6 . 2 ) , the same is not t rue of the verses surrounding the five other passages where the phrase ' the sons of the earth ' occurs . Aram'^S i is thus of considerable importance as far as the value of the evidence of E t h in relation to G r is concerned. However , while it is virtually certain that A r a m did have material corresponding to E t h 1 0 5 . i , the situation with regard to E t h 1 0 5 . 2 is not quite clear because so little has survived of Aram'^S i. T h e Messianic reference in 1 0 5 . 2 — ' F o r I and m y son will join ourselves with t h e m for ever in the paths of uprightness during their lives'—is quite out of place in the context of c c . 9 1 - 1 0 4 , and it seems very unlikely that A r a m had anything corresponding to this. W h e t h e r A r a m had any material c o r r e ­sponding to the remainder of the verse ('and you will have peace. Rejoice , you sons of uprightness ! A m e n ' ) remains uncertain, but cf. the c o m m e n t on <s i 2 3 (cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 5 ) .

t o t h e s o n s o f t h e e a r t h : cf. Aram-^s i 2 1 N]S?1N ''Ja3[.

a b o u t t h e w i s d o m i n t h e m : hterally 'about their wisdom' , 'about the wisdom o f them' , i .e. about the wisdom in the books ( 104. 1 2 f . ) .

and do not alter or omit (anything) from my words, but write out everything exactly, everything which I testified about them before— 104. 1 2 (then) I know another mystery, ( i6r , b3o) that books will be given to the righteous and wise (which will be the source of) joy and truth and much wisdom. 104. 13 And books will be given to them, and they will believe in them and rejoice over them; and all the righteous who have learnt from them all the ways of truth will be glad.

( i6r , b35) 105. I And in those days, says the Lord, they shall call and testify to the sons of the earth about the wisdom

244 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 0 5 . I y o u ( a r e ) : cf. Aram'^5 i 2 2 ] pinU pDpN. — I t is not clear how

Aram'^S i 2 3 ] ViD p5[ is to be related to E t h , b u t it is possible that

the suffix p 3 [ is to be restored p3[V, cf. AhoD-; in 1 0 5 . 2 .

1 0 6 . I A n d a f t e r . . . L a m e c h a w i f e : E t h ; note the m u c h longer text of G r ™ . Aram-^s i 2 6 "ipb n»»[ would appear to support the originality o f the longer text , but it m u s t be admitted that the evidence is tenuous.

a w i f e , a n d s h e : cf . Aram'=s i 2 7 ]S'ni finpN,

1 0 6 . 2 a n d r e d : cf . Aram'^s i 2 8 plOp.

a n d t h e h a i r o f h i s h e a d ( w a s ) w h i t e l i k e w o o l . . . I omit a » . C - y " £ " ^ 0 ' : as a gloss on (DKbCi CKChi (cf . v . 1 0 ) .

1 0 6 . 3 A n d w h e n h e w a s t a k e n : cf . Dil lmann, Translation, 3 2 6 , but contrast the readings of B M 48sa and G r ™ .

1 0 6 . 5 t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e a n g e l s o f h e a v e n : see the note on 69. 4 .

in them. Show (it) to them, for you (are) their leaders, and the rewards (which are to come) over all the earth. 105. 2 For I and my son will join ourselves with them for ever in the paths of uprightness during their lives, and you will have peace. Rejoice, (i6r, c i ) you sons of uprightness! Amen.'

106. I And after (some) days my son Methuselah took for his son Lamech a wife, and she became pregnant by him and bore a son. 106. 2 And his body was white like snow and red like the flower (i6r, 05) of a rose, and the hair of his head (was) white like wool . . . and his eyes (were) beautiful; and when he opened his eyes, he made the whole house bright like the sun so that the whole house was exceptionally bright. 106. 3 And when he was taken from the hand of the midwife, he opened his mouth and spoke to the Lord of Righteousness. 106. 4 And his father Lamech was afraid (i6r, c i o ) of him and fled and went to his father Methuselah. 106. 5 And he said to him: 'I have begotten a strange son; he is not like a man, but is like the children of the angels of heaven, of a dif­ferent type, and not like us. And his eyes (are) like the rays

C H A P T E R S 1 0 5 - 1 0 6 245

1 0 6 . I I A n d h e w a s t a k e n f r o m : for this translation cf. v . 3 .

1 0 6 . 1 3 f o r i n t h e g e n e r a t i o n . T h e Ethiopic could also be translated ' that in the generation' .

s o m e f r o m t h e h e i g h t . . . t h e L o r d : E t h ; Gr'^^ ' they transgressed the word o f the L o r d , (departing) f rom the covenant o f heaven' . E t h and Gr^B are identical apart f rom Jio"AO^I" i / <3rTr6 TTIS 5icc9i^Ktis. GrP^ is

of the sun, and his face glorious. 106. 6 And it seems to me that (i6r, C15) he is not sprung from me, but from the angels, and I am afraid lest something extraordinary should be done on the earth in his days. 106. 7 And now, my father, I am entreating you and petitioning you to go to our father Enoch, and learn from him the truth, for his dwelling is with the angels.' (i6r, c2o) io6. 8 And when Methuselah heard the words of his son, he came to me at the ends of the earth, for he had heard that I was there. And he cried out, and I heard his voice and went to him. And I said to him: 'Behold, I am (here), my son, for you have come to me. ' io6. 9 And he answered me and said: 'Because of (i6r, 025) a great matter have I come to you, and because of a disturbing vision have I come near. 106. 10 And now hear me, my father, for a child has been born to my son Lamech whose form and type are not like the type of a man; his colour is whiter than snow and redder than the flower of a rose, and the hair of his head (i6r, C30) is whiter than white wool, and his eyes (are) like the rays of the sun; and he opened his eyes and made the whole house bright. 106. 1 1 And he was taken from the hand of the midwife and opened his mouth and blessed the Lord of Heaven. 106. 1 2 And his father Lamech was afraid and fled to me. And he does not believe that he (is sprung) from him, (i6r, C35) but thinks him (to be) from the angels of heaven. And behold I have come to you that you may make known to me the truth.' 106. 1 3 And I, Enoch, answered and said to him: 'The Lord will do new things on the earth, and this I have already seen in a vision and made known to you, for in the generation of my father Jared some from the height of

246 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

difficult. Bonner , Enoch, 8 1 f., argues that irap pTioocv has been used with a double construction, once with a direct object and once with a preposi­tion and genitive; perhaps the situation is m o r e plausibly explained on the assumption that T 6 V Aoyov T O O Kupfou and (Snro Tfjs SIOQI^KTIS T O O oOpavoO represent alternative readings which have both been incorporated into the text b y mistake. I t is possible to make sense of E t h as the text stands, b u t X O P A O I V I ' : is a little awkward. I suggest that X«N>ADAI*! derives f rom a confusion of Sa''p ( 'covenant ' ) with Xnaip ( 'height ' ) . (On this passage cf. also T o r r e y , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 60 and see n o w T a n a 9.)

1 0 6 . 1 4 f. AND HAVE BEGOTTEN . . . THE WHOLE EARTH: E t h ; Gr^^ 'and they bear (children) not like spirits, but of flesh. A n d there will be great wrath on the earth. ' T h e text of G r ° B here is similar to v . 1 7 a E t h ( ' T h e y will beget on the earth giants, not of spirit, but of flesh, and there will be great wrath on the ear th ' ) , a passage which, together with the last three words of v . 1 6 E t h ('he and his sons will be saved' ) , is not present in Gr<=B. N o t e further ( i ) that '^'h^ I (//6PYR|) at the beginning of v . 1 5 comes in rather awkwardly in view of the occurrence of T ' - ^ : = dorcbAEioc at the end of v . 1 5 ; (2) that 6PYF| (at the beginning of v . 1 5 Gr^") and aoipv^^i (v. 1 7 a E t h ) correspond to one another in several passages (5 . 9 ; 1 0 . 2 2 ; 1 3 . 8 ) ; (3) that in fact v . 1 7 a E t h is all but identical with the end of V . 1 4 and the beginning of v . 15 Gi'^^, apart f rom ^Cl: :

XRT: JPC'FLW:. I t m a y be suggested that v . 1 7 a E t h derives ultimately f rom a marginal correction (or an alternative version) of the end of v . 1 4 and the beginning of v . 1 5 which was inserted into the text of E t h in the wrong position (and without the removal of the passage it was m e a n t to replace ) ; the insertion of this material will have necessitated at least one consequential change (from a perfect (DA^ \ (cf. v . 1 4 ) to an imperfect jS-tDSi^: (v. 1 7 ) ) , and m a y have been the occasion of other alterations or additions at the beginning of v . 1 7 E t h . O n the other hand the last three words of v . 1 6 E t h ('he and his sons will be saved') merely repeat what has already been stated earlier in v . 1 6 , and look like an addition m a d e b y an Ethiopian copyist. Certainly, Gr^^ presents a smoother and m o r e logical text in w . 1 4 - 1 7 . — C h a r l e s {Translation, 2 6 7 ) thought that the whole of v . 1 7 had been misplaced f rom between w . 1 4 and 1 5 , but in fact v . 1 7 b E t h ( 'and the earth will be cleansed f rom all corruption' ) corresponds to v . 1 7 G r ™ ([Koi] •rrpotuvgi TTIV yfjv doro TTJS ouati; iv [ccuTJrj <P9OPAS), and is therefore presumably in the correct place. Cf . Bonner , Enoch, 8 2 f.

heaven transgressed the word of the Lord. i o 6 . 1 4 And behold, ( i6v, a i ) they commit sin and transgress the law, and have been promiscuous with women and commit sin with them, and have married some of them, and have begotten children

C H A P T E R 1 0 6 247

106. I S e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram'^s ii 20 ]

106. 16 a n d h i s t h r e e s o n s w i l l b e s a v e d w i t h h i m : cf. (.?) Aram'^s ii

21 poVja"" "-[mn. 106. 16 f. h e a n d h i s s o n s . . . w r a t h o n t h e e a r t h : E t h ; Gr'^^ omits (cf. the discussion above under w . 14 f . ) . N o t e that E t h could also be translated: 'he will be saved. A n d his sons will beget . . . ' (cf. B M 491 Bodl s ) .

106. 17 a n d t h e e a r t h . . . a l l c o r r u p t i o n : E t h ; G r ™ ' A n d he will subdue the earth f rom the corruption which is on i t . ' Aram'^S ii 22 ] X 3 [ presumably belongs here, but it is not clear h o w it relates to E t h or GrCB.

106. 18 A n d c a l l h i s n a m e : E t h G r ™ ; cf. Aram"=s ii 23 ] natP \lp.

a n d h e a n d h i s s o n s w i l l b e s a v e d : E t h ; in G r ™ there appears to be a lacuna and the text is uncertain (cf. Bonner , Enoch, 83); cf. Aram"=5 ii 24

w h i c h w i l l b e c o m m i t t e d o n t h e e a r t h i n h i s d a y s : E t h ; the text of G r ™ is again uncer ta in ; cf. Aram'^s ii 25 MljaVS Kin'7[.

106. 19 B u t a f t e r t h i s . . . t h e e a r t h b e f o r e : E t h ; G r ™ is lost ; cf. (?)

Aram-^s ii 25 f. ] . . . ' - i 2 6 [ ]'\yT\ [ ] . [.

by them. io6. 15 And there will be great destruction over the whole earth, and there will be a deluge, (i6v, a^) and there will be great destruction for one year. 106, 16 But this child who has been born to you will be left on the earth, and his three sons will be saved with him; when all the men who (are) on the earth die, he and his sons will be saved. 106. 17 They will beget on the earth giants, (i6v, a io ) not of spirit, but of flesh, and there will be great wrath on the earth, and the earth will be cleansed from all corruption. 106. 18 And now make known to your son Lamech that the one who has been born is truly his son. And call his name Noah, for he will be a remnant for you, (i6v, ai5) and he and his sons will be saved from the destruction which is coming on the earth because of all the sin and all the iniquity which will be committed on the earth in his days. 106. 19 But after this there will be yet greater

248 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

106. 1 9 F o r I k n o w . . . t a b l e t s o f h e a v e n : E t h ; G r ™ only survives in p a r t ; cf. Aram'^S ii 26 f.

[••niVai] w n s i w i n s yvfipi n rus » T ' [ 2 6

n'p])? 2 7

E t h is fairly close to A r a m , but not identical with it. ( i ) W e do not know

what stood immediately after 'Ha in line 2 6 , but the gap between ]''Jia 0 0

and pB?''lj?[ is too large for the restoration suggested b y E t h , ""T N]''tia ^ ^ ^ [ j to be adequate. (2) I n any case yVflp would appear to be the subject of the following plural verbs, "JT'inS and 'JVtnS; contrast E t h where ' that L o r d ' forms the subject of the corresponding verbs (which are in the singular) . I n view of the fact that the verbs are plural in A r a m , the reading of Gr^^ \JTT£5EI§OCV, corrected b y B o n n e r to OTT^SEI^EV,

should perhaps be reconsidered.

1 0 7 . I A n d I s a w w r i t t e n o n t h e m : E t h ; Gr^^ ' T h e n I saw what was written on t h e m ' ; cf. Aram-^s ii 2 7 ]ina a''nD mtm. Neither E t h n o r A r a m have anything corresponding to G r ™ T O T E .

t h a t g e n e r a t i o n u p o n g e n e r a t i o n w i l l d o w r o n g : E t h ; G r ™ (as restored) ' that one generation will b e worse thari another ' ; cf. Aram"=s ii

2 7 ]k)nb WKai ] . . a my I T ] » [ I T ] n . T h e reading of the w o r d after is uncertain, but there appears in any case to be nothing c o r ­responding to this w o r d in E t h o r G r ™ ; the latter also have nothing

corresponding to Kin*? 19X31.

u n t i l a g e n e r a t i o n o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s s h a l l a r i s e : E t h ; G r ™ 'and this (reading T 6 5 E for T 6 T E with Bonner ) I saw until a generation of r ighteous­ness shall ar ise '—so Bonner . B u t Kai EISOV T 6 T E / T 6 5 £ is probably only a variant reading for T O T E TEdEanat (at the beginning o f the verse) which has c o m e into the text in the wrong place (cf . Zuntz , jfTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 7 , n. 2 ) . I f this is so, E t h and Gr^^ would be identical. Cf . Aram"^S ii 2 8 •

KBtPlj? ''*n. N o t e the plural ""IT in contrast to E t h Gr^^ which have the singular.

iniquity than that which was committed on the earth before. ( i6v , a2o) For I know the mysteries of the holy ones, for that Lord showed (them) to me and made (them) known to me, and I read (them) in the tablets of heaven.

107. I And I saw written on them that generation upon generation will do wrong until a generation of righteousness

C H A P T E R S 1 0 6 - 1 0 8 249

a n d w r o n g d o i n g s h a l l b e d e s t r o y e d : E t h G r ^ S ; cf. Aram"=5 ii 2 8 *]10' nStt ll nWSai . Nei ther E t h n o r Gr^^ have anything correspond­ing to nswii.

a n d s i n s h a l l d e p a r t f r o m t h e e a r t h : E t h Gr^^; cf. Aram"^5 ii 2 8

NSnS p »by NOaril. N o t e that E t h G r ^ B , with 'sin', agree together against A r a m SOafl.

a n d e v e r y t h i n g g o o d s h a l l c o m e u p o n i t : E t h ; G r ™ 'and good things

shall c o m e to t h e m upon the e a r t h ' ; cf..Aram '=5 ii 2 8 f. IWVs 29 [ G r ™ ^tt' aCrroOs appears to agree with A r a m pfT'Vs? against E t h .

1 0 7 . 2 A n d n o w . . . y o u r s o n L a m e c h : E t h G r ™ ; Cf . Aram'^S ii 2 9

fpb[ Nl VTN ]»D1. O n SI cf. the discussion o f W in I Q a p G e n X X 2 5 (F i tzmyer , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 3 6 ) .

t h a t t h i s c h i l d . . . n o l i e : E t h G r ™ ; cf. Aram-^s ii 3 0 XIS'^S n

(read J-aiSa) p a i a SVl DWpa nSin m a p . A r a m appears not to have anything corresponding to E t h Gr^B 'who has been b o m ' .

shall arise, and wrongdoing shall be destroyed, ( i6v , az^) and sin shall depart from the earth, and everything good shall come upon it. 107. 2 And now, my son, go, make known to your son Lamech that this child who has been born is truly his son, and (this) is no lie.' 107. 3 And when Methuselah had heard the words of his father Enoch ( i6v, a3o)—for he showed everything to him which is secret—^he returned, having seen him, and called the name of that child Noah; for he will comfort the earth after all the destruction.

1 0 8 . 1 Another book which Enoch wrote for his son Methu­selah and for those who should come after him and keep the law (i6v, a35) in the last days. 108. 2 You who have observed (it) and are waiting in these days until an end shall be made of those who do evil, and an end shall be made of the power of the wrongdoers, 108. 3 do indeed wait until sin shall pass away; for their names will be erased from the books of the holy ones, and their offspring will be destroyed for ever, and their spirits ( i6v, b i ) will be killed, and they will cry out and

250 T H E E T H I O P I C B O O K O F E N O C H

1 0 8 . 3 i n a c h a o t i c d e s e r t p l a c e . I translate HAJPfll'C/S.: b y ' chaot ic ' because of the use of (Dh.^l\'^Ch.; to render d6pocTOS, the word which the L X X gives for Wri in 'Gen. i : 2 (cf. Dil lmann, Translation, 3 2 9 , 1 8 4 ) . HA.i'ft'l'C/l.: m e a n s literally ' that cannot be seen' , and the passage might also be rendered 'in an unfathomable desert place ' , 'in an immense desert place ' (cf. 60. 8).

108 . 6 a b o u t t h e t h i n g s w h i c h s h a l l b e d o n e : cf. Dil lmann, Transla­tion, 3 2 9 .

1 0 8 . 7 F o r t h e r e a r e b o o k s a n d r e c o r d s a b o u t t h e m : i.e. about the things which shall be done in the future (cf. v . 6 ) ; literally ' F o r (some) o f t h e m are written and inscribed' .

moan in a chaotic desert place, and will burn in fire, for there is no earth there. io8. 4 And there I saw something like a cloud which could not be discerned, for because of its depth I was not able to look up at it; and the flames of a fire I saw (i6v, h^) burning brightly, and (things) like bright mountains revolved and shook from side to side. 108. 5 And I asked one of the holy angels who (were) with me and said to him: 'What is this bright (place)? F o r there is no heaven, but only the flames of a burning fire and the sound of crying and weeping and moaning (i6v, b i o ) and severe pain.' 108. 6 And he said to m e : 'This place which you see—here will be thrown the spirits of the sinners and of the blasphemers, and of those who do evil, and of those who alter everything which the Lord has spoken by the mouth of the prophets about the things which shall be done. 108. 7 F o r there are books and records about them in heaven above, (i6v, bi5) that the angels may read them and know what is to come upon the sinners, and upon the spirits of the humble, and of those who afflicted their bodies and were recompensed by God, and of those who were abused by evil men; 108. 8 who loved God, and did not love gold, or silver, or any (i6v, b2o) worldly good, but gave up their bodies to torment; 108. 9 who, from the moment they existed, did not desire earthly food, but counted themselves as a breath which passes away, and kept (to) this; and the Lord tested them much, and their spirits were found pure that

C H A P T E R 1 0 8 2 5 1

1 0 8 . 1 0 a n d h e h a s a s s i g n e d t h e m t h e i r r e w a r d : literally 'and he has rewarded t h e m ' .

( i6v , 825) they might bless his name.' 108. 10 And all their blessings I have recounted in the books; and he has assigned them their reward, for they were found to be such as loved heaven more than their life in the world, and even though they were trampled underfoot by evil men, and had to listen to reviling and reproach from them ( i6v, b3o) and were abused, yet they blessed me. 108. 11 And now I will call the spirits of the good (who are) of the generation of light, and I will transform those who were born in darkness, who in the flesh were not recompensed with honour, as was fitting to their faith. 108. 12 And I will bring out into shining ( i6v, b35) light those who love my holy name, and I will set each one on the throne of his honour. 108. 13 And they will shine for times without number, for righteousness (is) the judgement of God, for with the faithful he will keep faith in the dwell­ing of upright paths. 108. 14 And they wiU see those who were born in darkness ( i6v , c i ) thrown into darkness, while the righteous shine. 108. 15 And the sinners will cry out as they see them shining, but they themselves will go where days and times have been written down for them.

REFERENCE INDEX

T h e numbers refer to the pages of volume 2.

Enoch Enoch I. i -6o. 13a 24 7. 5 -8 . 1 9 1 - 3 6 8, 9, 10 8. 1 - 3 78 1 - 3 2 2, i6, 17, 33 8. I 17 , 4 1 , 73 . 77

9 8- 3-9- 3 9 I . 2 4 1 , 69 8. 3-9- I 9 I. 3 87. 1 1 3 , 193, 222 8 . 3 13 , 19, 67, 69, 7 1 . 7 2 . I- 5 1 7 7 3 , 74. 75. 77. 84 I . 6 1 7 8. 4 - 1 0 . 14 16 1 . 8 17 8. 4 -9 . 4 7 I. 9-2. 3 9 8 . 4 100 1 . 9 IS, 2 1 , 4 1 , 6s 9. 1 87, 88, 89, 100, 106, 107 2. 1 - 5 . 6 9 9- 3 84 2. 1 4 1 , 6 1 , 189 9. 4 9. 92 2. 2 60 9 . S f . 1 7 2. 3 17, 60, 189 9 . 8 41 3 - 5 - I 9, 1 7 9. 9 100 3 4 1 , 60, 61 9. 10 85 4 4 1 , 60, 61 , 189 10. 1 58, 84, 88, 89 S- I 4 1 , 45, 46, 60, 61 10. 2 4 1 5- 3 60 10. 4 73 . 84. 87, 144 S- 4 60 10. 5 87 5 . 6 17. 41 10. 7 2 5 . 8 1 7 , 4 0 10. 8 73 . 158 5- 9 4 1 , 246 10. 9 9. 4 1 . 84. 87. 93. 94. 6. i - j o . 14 I 104, 1 1 6 6. 1 -9 . 4 16 10. 1 1 f. 9 6. 1 - 7 21 10. 1 1 84. 87, 93 6. 1 - 4 9 10. 1 3 - 1 9 10 6. 3 - 6 162 10. 16 1 7 6 . 3 7 1 10. 18 43 6. 4-7- 5 9 10. 22 246 6 . 4 33 12 . 2 f. 59 6. 6 7, 17 , 69, 7 3 , I IS 12 . 3 10, 58, 85 6. 7-7- I 9 12 . 4 243 6.7 9, 19, 67, 79. 81 , 82, 13- 1 46, 73

83, 87, 159. 160 1 3 . 6 - 1 4 . 15 10 6. 8 69 1 3 . 6 43 , 44 7. 1 - 8 . 3 1 3 . 19. 20, 7 7 1 3 . 8 246 7- I 1 3 , 19, 20, 4 1 , 78, 84 14. I 3 3 , 58 7. 2 19, 20 14. 2 193 7. 3 - 6 13 , 19, 77 14. 4 44 7. 3 44 14- 5 44 7 . 4 f . 1 3 , 77, 83 14. 6 41 7 - 4 100 14. 14 100

254 R E F E R E N C E I N D E X

Enoch Enoch 14.18 40 29. 2 118 15- 3 243 30. 1-32. I 10 IS- 8-16. I I , 16 30. I 43, los , 122 IS- 9 102 30. 2 f . 121 IS- u 17 3°- 2 121 IS- 12 lOI 30. 3 105, 121 17- 3 33 31- I 2 17- 4 33 31- a 105, 121 17. 6 17 31- 3-32- 3 10 17. 7 41, 121 31- 3 43 18 .7 116 32. I 105, 117, 118 18. 8-12 10 32- 2 41 18. 8 104,116 32.6 10 18. 9 118, 119, 121 35-36- 2 10 18.10 40 37-71 7 . 8 18. I I 133 39- 12 f. 127 i8. 12 105 40. I 127 18. IS 17 40. 2 153 19. 2 38 40- 3 127 19. 3-21- 9 16, 17 40. 8 127 20 84 42- 3 129 20. 2 " 5 47- I 133 20. 3 I I S 47- 2 132 20. 4 41, 112 47-4 133 21- 5 " 3 48. I 141 21. 6 106 48-4 134 22. I 109 48-5 134 22. 2 38, H O 48. 6 f. 151 22. 3-7 10 49- 2 135 22. 3 38, 109 SO- 4 13s 22. S-7 i n 52. 9 41 22. 6 44. 109 54-8 138 22. 7 109 56- 4 155 22. 8 108 58.4 8S 22. 13-23- 3 10 58-6 133 22. 13 17 60 142 22. 14 143 60. 6 142 23- 4 40 60. 7-24 143 24. 2 105 60. 7-10 143 25- I 41 60. 8 87, 142, 250 25- 3 58. 8s 60. 9 143. 148 25- 5 8S 60. 10 148 2S.6 41 60. 11-23 143, 144. 164 25- 7 8S 60. 13-15 144, 146 26. 2-6 10 60. 13 145 26. 5 117 60. 16-21 144 27-32 7 60. 16 146 27. I 117 60. 19 147 27. 2 7. 41. 69 60. 20 147 27- 3 8s 60. 24 142, 143, 144 28. I 41. 104 60. 25 143. 148 29. I 116 6 1 . 5 149

R E F E R E N C E I N D E X 255

Enoch Enoch 62. 6 1 1 6 73- 4 f- 1 7 1 . 1 7 2 62. 9 1 1 6 73- 5 1 7 1 63 28, 3 1 7 3 - 6 1 7 2 63. l -IO 1 1 6 73- 7 f. 17a 6 3 . 1 29. 30, 3 1

3 0 , 3 1 . 1 1 6 73- 7 1 7 a

6 3 . 2 29. 30, 3 1

3 0 , 3 1 . 1 1 6 7 3 . 8 1 7 3 6 3 . 3 29. 30, 3 1 7 4 1 7 1 63- 4 29. 30, 3 1 74- 2 174 63. 5 f. 29 74. 1 2 1 7 4 63. S 29. 30 74- IS 174 63 .6 29. 30, 3 1 74- 1 7 1 7 3 . 1 7 4 63 - 7 29. 30 75- I 188 63. 8 30 75- 2 25 63- 9 29. 30. 3 1 75- 4 168 63. 10 30 75- 7 168 63. I I 29. 30. 3 1 76. 1 165, 179 63. 1 2 29 76. 3 - 1 0 1 2 64. I 1 3 7 76. 4 13 65. 6 4 1 . 42. 1 5 5 76. S - 1 4 176 6 5 . 7 1 5 4 76. 5 178 65 .8 42 76. 6 13 65. lO 1 5 5 76. 7 - 9 1 7 7 66. I 156 7 6 . 7 13 66. 2 156 76. 10 178 6 7 . 6 1 5 7 76. I I 177 . 178 67. 9 25 76. 1 2 178 68. a 159 76. 1 3 - 7 7 . 3 1 2 6g. I 158 76. 1 4 - 7 7 . 4 I I 69. a 69, 70, 7 1 , 72, 73 . 74. 76. 14 176, 179

75 , 76 77- 1 - 3 176, 179 69. 4 i6a, 165, 344 77. 1 180 69- S 160, 162 77. a 13 69. 6 160, 162 77. 3 13 69. 8 162 77- 7 - 7 8 . I 20, 1 8 1 , 182 69. l a 101 77- 7 1 1 6 69. 1 3 - 2 5 162 78 1 7 1 69- 1 3 - 1 5 i6a 78. 6-8 1 2 69. 13 f. 162, 163 7 8 . 7 185 69. 13 25, 163 78. 8 20, 181 69. IS flf. 162, 163 78. 10 1 1 69- 1 5 - 2 5 162, 163 78. I I 185 69. 15 163 78. 13 i8s 69. 22 lOI 78. 15 13 70- 3 144 78. 1 7 - 7 9 . a I I . 184 7 1 . 1 160 79- 3 - 5 184 7 1 . i 2 b - 7 8 . 8a 36 80. a f. 185, 186 7a-8a 8 80. 4 - 7 185 7a. I 37 81 . 2 193 72 . 3 1 7 5 81. 10 85 7a. 7 I7S 82 37 72 . a7 25 . 170 8 2 . 5 1 7 5 73- 4 - 8 1 1 , 1 7 1 , 1 7 2 82. 9-20 190

256 R E F E R E N C E I N D E X

Enoch Enoch 82. 9 - 1 3 I I , 188 90. 1 2 25 82. 9 1 3 . 62

61 , 189 90. 17 2 1 2

82. 10 1 3 . 62

61 , 189 90. 21 f . ig8 82. 1 1 189, 190, 191 90. 22 ff. 2 1 0 82. 1 2 191 90- 37 2 1 6 82. 1 4 190 9 1 - 1 0 7 8, 9, 10, I I , 18 82. 1 5 - 2 0 1 2 9 1 - 1 0 4 243 82. 1 7 190, 191 9 1 - 3 14, 2 1 8 82. 18 190 91 . I - I O 14, 2 1 8 82. 20 190, 191 91 . 6 23 83-90 8, 9, 10 9 1 . 9 f . 2 2 1 84. I 58, 186 9 1 . 10 225 84. 2 - 4 10, 13 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 1 1 , 2 1 8 , 2 2 1 , 225 84- 3 1 3 , 193 91 . I I 14, 2 1 8 , 225 84. 6 10, 13 91 . 1 2 - 1 7 14, 2 1 8 8 5 . 5 197 g i . 1 2 14, 2 1 8 8 5 . 8 197 9 1 . 18 -92 . 2 I I , 1 4 85. 9 f- 197 g i . 1 8 - 1 9 1 4 85. 10-86. 2 20, 196, 197 91 . 18 1 3 . 14 86. 1 - 3 I I , 196 92 14 86. I 196 92. I 13 , 14. 158 86. 2 196 92. 2 58 86. 4 78 92. 5-93- 4 I I

86. 6 243 93. I - I O 14, 2 1 8 , 2 2 1 87. 1 - 3 20, 196 93- I 223 87. I 197 93- 3 - 8 21 8 7 . 3 197 93- 3 223 88. I 198 93- 4 224 88. 2 78 93. 9 f- 2 1 8 88. 3 -89. 6 I I g3- 10 I I , 14, 158, 2 1 8 , 225 89. 2 f . 200 93. 1 1 - 9 4 . I I I , 14, 225 8g. 2 200 93. 1 1 - 1 4 14. 225 8 9 . 3 200 93- I I 13 , 14. 44. 45. 226 89. 7 - 8 I I 93. 1 2 226 8 9 . 7 199 93- 13 44 89. 1 1 - 1 4 10 94 14. 225 89. 1 2 - 1 6 n 97- 3 230 89. 26 204 97. 6- 107 . 3 6, 18 89. 2 7 - 9 I I 97. 6 S8 89. 29 f . 10 97. 6b-io8. 10 23 89. 3 1 - 6 10 98. 4 f . 2 3 1 89. 3 2 204 98. 6 58 89. 41 207 g g . I 232 89. 4 2 - 9 17. 33 99- 7 l O I

89. 42 34 100. 4 35 . 242 89. 43 f . 10 100. 6 243 89. 44 207 100. 7 34 89- 45 207 1 0 1 . 3 35 89. 49 208 1 0 1 . 4 39. 45. 237 89. 64 25 1 0 1 . 8 158 8 9 . 7 2 2 1 2 102. 1 - 3 18 90. 5 2 1 2 102. 3 243

R E F E R E N C E I N D E X 2 5 7

Inoch OLD TESTAMENT (cont.): 102. 6 - 1 1 238, 239 Gen. 3 7 : 25 1 1 9 I 0 2 . 6 f. 238 4 3 : I I 120 I 0 2 . 7 - 1 1 238 Exod. 20: i8ff. 205 102. 8 f. 239 3 0 : 23 1 1 8 102. 8 238 3 0 : 34 1 1 9 102. 9 238, 239 3 2 : 2 5 - 9 206 102. 10 238 3 3 : 22 f. 100 102. I I 238 Lev. 1 6 : 21 f. 87 103. 9 - 1 5 240 Num. 2 : 2 189 103. I I 35 I I : 1 7 104 104. 1 - 6 242 1 7 : 23 I 2 0

104. 2 3S 24 : 3 f. 57 104- 3 242 24: I S 57 104. 4 2 4 1 , 242 Deut. 3 : 29 89 104. 6 35 3 2 : 14 229 104. 7 35 Josh. 5 : 8 1 1 6 104. 9 S8 1 8 : 1 2 1 1 6 104. I I 35 I Sam. 1 2 : 13 136 104. 1 2 f. 243 1 8 : 19 161 104. 1 3 - 1 0 6 . 2 10, 243 2 Sam. 2 1 : 8 161 104. 13 35 I Kgs. 1 : 48 136 105. 1 - 2 14. I S . 19 1 9 : 13 100 105. I 14, 1 5 , 243 2 Kgs. 2 3 : 5 136 105. 2 14, 243, 244 I Chr. 8 : 19 i6o 1 0 6 - 7 I S 24: 1 2 160 106. I - 1 8 21 29: 2 104 106. I I S 2 Chr. 6: I 103 106. 2 7 Ezra 8 : 20 136 106. 3 245 Neh. 1 1 : 3 5 1 1 5 106. 5 160 Job 9: 7 236 106. 10 244 9: 17 103 106. I I 85 2 7 : 20 103 106. 13 39 f. (but see the pre- 3 2 : 2 191

face in volume i ) Ps. 8 1 : 1 7 229 106. 14 f. 247 1 4 7 : 14 229 106. 14 246 Prov. 8: 2 2 - 3 1 162 106. 1 5 - 1 0 7 . 2 10 1 5 : 22 99 106. I S 246 Cant. 1 : 1 2 1 2 1 106. 16 246 Isa. 8: 2 1 66 106. 17 246 1 3 : 2 1 229 108 I S . 19 1 4 : 26 99 108. 4 f. 147 2 2 : 13 239 108. 6 250 2 2 : 18 105

3 4 : I I 229 >LD TESTAMENT 34 : 14 229

Gen. 1 : 2 250 40: 1 2 89 2 : I 105 54 : I I 104 6 : 2 76 Jer. 6: 20 1 1 8 6: 1 1 8S 14:' 6 89 7 : I I 200 3 6 : 1 4 190 8: 2 1 - 9 : I I 156 4 6 : I I 1 1 9 3 0 : 3 L O I 50: 39 229

258

OLD TESTAMENT (cont.): Ezek. 4 2 : i6ff. Dan. 2 : 28

3 : 25 4 : 14 5 : 6 7 :8 7 : 9 7 : 20

Joel 2 : 2

APOCRYPHA Sir. 24: 15

NEW TESTAMENT Luke 14 : 18

1 6 : 15 Acts 8 : 26

R E F E R E N C E I N D E X

165, 176 57

160 179 142

60 40. 99

60 103

1 1 9

NEW TESTAMENT (cont.):

233 239 140

Acts 2 7 : I I 1 Cor. 1 6 : 1 2 Jude 14 f.

1 4 IS

Rev. 4 : I

DEAD SEA SCROLLS IQSa I I IQ 20 2 5 IQapGen II 4

II 14 X I I 17 X X 25 X X I 6 X X I 13 X X I I 4 X X I I 8

39. 236 60

IS , 16, 2 1 , 59 60 60 57

61 8S

179 58 58

249 98 64 61 67

AUTHOR INDEX

T h e numbers refer to the pages of volume 2.

Aalen, S., 2 3 3 , 239 D'Abbadie, A., 22

Baars, W . , 27, 32 Barth^lemy, D. , 7 Beer, G., 3 , 69, 143 , 146, 177, 205,

237. 238 Black, M. , 7, IS, 17, 20, 44, 60, 64, 69 Bonner, C , 18 , 20, 35 , 39, 230-48

passim Bouriant, U. , 16 Brock, S. P., 20, 21 Brockelmann, C , 22 , 26 Burkitt, F . C , 20, 88, 92, 1 1 6

Caquot, A., 42 , 154, 1 5 5 , IS6, 1 6 1 , 162 Chaine, M. , 22 Charles, R. H. , 2, 3 , 4. 5. 6, 13 , i4. i S ,

17, 18, 19, 20, 2 1 , 22, 23 , 24, 25, 28, 3 1 , 32 , 33 , 34, 3S, 36, 37, 38, 39, 4 i . 42, 44, 45, 46, 5 7 - 2 5 1 passim

Conti Rossini, C , 22 , 23, 25, 26, 27 Cowley, R., 27

Denis, A. -M. , i s , 17 , 18, 19 Dillmann, A., i , 2, 3 , 4, 16, 22 , 23, 24,

37, 41- 5 7 - 2 5 1 passim Dindorf, W. , 15 , 16 Donadoni, S., 21

Fabricius, J . A., 16 Fitzmyer, J . A., 58, 61 , 64, 67, 85, 98,

1 1 7 , 179, 249 Flemming, J . , i , 2, 3 , 4, 5, 17, 2 1 , 22,

23 , 24, 28, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 45. 5 7 - 2 5 1 passim

Gebhardt, O., 17 Gelzer, H. , 20 Geoltrain, P., 42 , i54, iS5 , 156, 1 6 1 ,

162 Gildemeister, J . , 17 , 18 Gilson, J . P., 2 1 Gitlbauer, M., 17 Goldschmidt, L . , 22 , 24

Grebaut, E., 22, 26 Grenfell, B. P., 16

Halevy, J . , 39, 68, 143 , 145, 1 5 5 , 158, 176, 179, 182, 186, 189, 191 , 236

Hammerschmidt, E., 22, 23 , 26 Hartel, W. , 59 Hunt, A. S., 16, 20

Jager, O. A., 26 James, M. R., 2 1 Jeremias, J . , 18, 2 3 1 , 239 De Jonge, H. J . , 15

Kenyon, F. G., 18, 2 3 1 , 3 3 3 Kuhn, G., 142, 161

Laurence, R., i , 16 Liddell, H. G., 57, 1 1 7 Lods, A., 16, 20, 70 Low, I., 1 1 8 , 1 1 9 , 1 2 1

Mai, A., 1 7 Martin, F. , 3 , 69, 142, 156, 158 Migne, J . -P . , 59 Milik, J . T . , 7 - 1 2 , 1 5 , 16, 20, 2 1 , 27,

76, 84, 87, 94, 1 1 8 , 1 1 9 , 120, 1 2 1 , 122 , 124, 144, 1 7 1 , 180, 1 8 1 , 190, 196, 197, 2 2 1 , 225, 243

Mordini, A., 27

Noth, M., 68

Radermacher, L . , i , 17 Riessler, P., 3

Scaliger, J . , 1 6 Schmidt, N., 38, 68, 1 3 1 , 1 5 s , 1 6 0 , 1 6 1 Scott, R., 57, 1 1 7 Strelcyn, S., 22, 24, 25 Swete, H. B. , 17, 20

Teferu, F . A., 27 Thackeray, H. St. J . , 97 Tisserant, E . , 22 , 26

26o A U T H O R I N D E X

Torrey, C. C , i8 , 35 , 39, 120, 2 3 5 . 337 , 242, 246

Ullendorff, E. , i , 6, 7, 22 , 23 , 38, 39, 44, 46, 61 , 63, 67, 86, 87, 88, 90, 94, 103, 108, I IS , 1 1 6 , 1 1 9 , 120, 124, iSS

Warner, G. P., 2 1

Wellhausen, J . , 90 Wright, W., 22, 23, 24, 25

Zahn, T . , 59 Zotenberg, H. , 4, 22 , 26 Zuntz, G. , 18, 34, 3S, 2 3 3 , 237 , 238,

239, 248 Zuurmond, R., 3 2